The historie of the reigne of King Henry the Seuenth VVritten by the Right Hon: Francis Lo: Virulam, Viscount S. Alban. Whereunto is now added a very vsefull and necessary table.
         Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626.
      
       
         
           1629
        
      
       Approx. 504 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 132 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01483
         STC 1161
         ESTC S106900
         99842609
         99842609
         7276
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01483)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7276)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 619:05)
      
       
         
           
             The historie of the reigne of King Henry the Seuenth VVritten by the Right Hon: Francis Lo: Virulam, Viscount S. Alban. Whereunto is now added a very vsefull and necessary table.
             Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626.
          
           [4], 248, [10] p.
           
             Printed by I. H[aviland] and R. Y[oung] and are to be sold by Philemon Stephens and Christopher Meredith, at the signe of the Golden Lyon in Pauls-Church-yard,
             London :
             1629.
          
           
             Printers' names from STC.
             Includes index.
             A reissue, with cancel title page, of the 1628 edition.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Henry -- VII, -- King of England, 1457-1509.
           Great Britain -- History -- Henry VII, 1485-1509 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           Of
           the
           REIGNE
           of
           KING
           HENRY
           THE
           SEVENTH
           .
           Written
           by
           the
           Right
           Hon
           :
           FRANCIS
           LO
           :
           Virulam
           ,
           Viscount
           S.
           ALBAN
           .
           
             Whereunto
             is
             now
             added
             a
             very
             vsefull
             and
             necessary
          
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           London
           printed
           by
           
             I.
             H.
          
           and
           
             R.
             Y.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Philemon
             Stephens
          
           and
           
             Christopher
             Meredith
          
           .
           At
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Golden
           Lyon
           in
           Pauls-Church-yard
           .
           1629.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           ILLVSTRIOVS
           AND
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           PRINCE
           ,
           CHARLES
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           Earle
           of
           
             Chester
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           
             It
             may
             Please
             Your
             Highnesse
          
           ,
        
         
           In
           part
           of
           my
           acknowledgment
           to
           
             Your
             Highnesse
          
           ,
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           to
           doe
           Honour
           to
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           last
           King
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           that
           was
           Ancestour
           to
           the
           King
           your
           Father
           ,
           and
           Your selfe
           ;
           and
           was
           that
           King
           to
           whom
           both
           Unions
           may
           in
           a
           
           sort
           referre
           :
           That
           of
           the
           Roses
           beeing
           in
           him
           Consummate
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           by
           him
           begunne
           .
           Besides
           ,
           his
           Times
           deserue
           it
           .
           For
           hee
           was
           a
           
             Wise
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Excellent
             King
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Times
           were
           rough
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Mutations
           ,
           and
           rare
           Accidents
           .
           And
           it
           is
           with
           Times
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           Wayes
           .
           Some
           are
           more
           Vp-hill
           and
           Downe-hill
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           more
           Flat
           and
           Plaine
           ;
           and
           the
           One
           is
           better
           for
           the
           Liuer
           ,
           and
           the
           Other
           for
           the
           Writer
           .
           I
           haue
           not
           flattered
           him
           ,
           but
           took
           him
           to
           life
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           sitting
           so
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           better
           light
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Your
             Highnesse
          
           hath
           a
           
             Liuing
             Patterne
             ,
             Incomparable
          
           ,
           of
           the
           King
           your
           Father
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           for
           You
           also
           to
           see
           one
           of
           these
           Ancient
           Peeces
           .
           GOD
           preserue
           
             Your
             Highnesse
          
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesses
             most
             humble
             and
          
        
         
           
             deuoted
             Seruant
          
           ,
        
         
           Francis
           St.
           Alban
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           THE
           REIGNE
           OF
           King
           HENRY
           
             the
             Seuenth
          
           .
        
         
           AFter
           that
           RICHARD
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           King
           in
           fact
           onely
           ,
           but
           Tyrant
           both
           in
           Title
           and
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           so
           commonly
           termed
           and
           reputed
           in
           all
           times
           since
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           
             Diuine
             Reuenge
          
           ,
           fauouring
           the
           designe
           of
           an
           Exilde
           man
           ,
           ouerthrowne
           and
           slaine
           at
           Bosworth-field
           :
           There
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           the
           Earle
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           thence-forth
           stiled
           HENRY
           the
           Seuenth
           .
           The
           King
           immediately
           after
           the
           Victorie
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           beene
           bred
           vnder
           a
           deuout
           Mother
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           a
           great
           Obseruer
           of
           religious
           formes
           ,
           caused
           
             Te
             Deum
             Laudamus
          
           to
           be
           solemnely
           sung
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           whole
           Armie
           vpon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           was
           himselfe
           with
           generall
           applause
           ,
           and
           great
           Cries
           of
           Ioy
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Militar
             Election
          
           ,
           or
           Recognition
           ,
           saluted
           King.
           Meane-while
           the
           body
           
           of
           RICHARD
           after
           many
           indignities
           and
           reproches
           (
           the
           Dirigies
           and
           Obsequies
           of
           the
           common
           people
           towards
           Tyrants
           )
           was
           obscurely
           buried
           .
           For
           though
           the
           King
           of
           his
           noblenesse
           gaue
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Friers
           of
           Leicester
           to
           see
           an
           honourable
           interrment
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Religious
             People
          
           themselues
           (
           being
           not
           free
           from
           the
           humors
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           )
           neglected
           it
           ;
           wherein
           neuerthelesse
           they
           did
           not
           then
           incurre
           any
           mans
           blame
           or
           censure
           .
           No
           man
           thinking
           any
           ignominie
           or
           contumely
           vnworthy
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           the
           Executioner
           of
           King
           HENRY
           the
           Sixth
           (
           that
           innocent
           Prince
           )
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ;
           the
           Contriuer
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ;
           the
           Murderer
           of
           his
           two
           Nephewes
           (
           one
           of
           them
           his
           lawfull
           King
           in
           the
           Present
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Future
           ,
           fayling
           of
           him
           )
           and
           vehemently
           suspected
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           Impoisoner
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           vacant
           his
           Bed
           ,
           for
           a
           Marriage
           within
           the
           
             Degrees
             forbidden
          
           .
           And
           although
           he
           were
           a
           Prince
           in
           Militar
           vertue
           approued
           ,
           iealous
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           likewise
           a
           good
           Law-maker
           ,
           for
           the
           ease
           and
           solace
           of
           the
           common
           people
           :
           yet
           his
           Cruelties
           and
           Parricides
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           weighed
           downe
           his
           Vertues
           and
           merits
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           euen
           those
           Vertues
           themselues
           were
           conceiued
           to
           bee
           rather
           fained
           ,
           and
           Affected
           things
           to
           serue
           his
           Ambition
           ,
           then
           true
           Qualities
           ingenerate
           in
           his
           Iudgement
           or
           Nature
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           was
           noted
           by
           men
           of
           great
           vnderstanding
           (
           who
           seeing
           his
           after
           Acts
           ,
           looked
           backe
           vpon
           his
           former
           Proceedings
           )
           that
           euen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           his
           Brother
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           without
           secret
           Traines
           and
           Mines
           to
           turne
           Enuie
           and
           Hatred
           vpon
           his
           Brothers
           Gouernement
           ;
           as
           hauing
           an
           Expectation
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Diuination
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           many
           disorders
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           of
           long
           life
           ,
           but
           was
           like
           to
           leaue
           
           his
           Sonnes
           of
           tender
           yeares
           ;
           and
           then
           hee
           knew
           well
           ,
           how
           easie
           a
           step
           it
           was
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Protector
           ,
           and
           first
           Prince
           of
           the
           Bloud
           ,
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           And
           that
           out
           of
           this
           deepe
           root
           of
           Ambition
           it
           sprang
           ,
           that
           aswell
           at
           the
           Treatie
           of
           peace
           that
           pussed
           betweene
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           LEWIS
           the
           Eleuenth
           of
           France
           ,
           concluded
           by
           Enteruiew
           of
           both
           Kings
           at
           Piqueny
           ,
           as
           vpon
           all
           other
           Occasions
           ,
           RICHARD
           then
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           stood
           euer
           vpon
           the
           side
           of
           Honour
           ,
           raising
           his
           owne
           Reputation
           to
           the
           disaduantage
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           drawing
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           (
           especially
           of
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Souldiours
           )
           vpon
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           King
           by
           his
           voluptuous
           life
           and
           meane
           marriage
           ,
           were
           become
           effeminate
           and
           lesse
           sensible
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           Reason
           of
           State
           ,
           then
           was
           fit
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           Andras
           for
           the
           Politique
           and
           wholesome
           Lawes
           which
           were
           enacted
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           interpreted
           to
           be
           but
           the
           Brocage
           of
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           therby
           to
           wooe
           ,
           and
           winne
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           being
           conscious
           to
           himselfe
           that
           the
           true
           obligations
           of
           Soueraigntie
           in
           him
           failed
           ,
           and
           were
           wanting
           .
           But
           King
           HENRY
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           the
           instant
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Kingdome
           was
           cast
           into
           his
           Armes
           ,
           met
           with
           a
           Point
           of
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           and
           knotty
           to
           solue
           ,
           able
           to
           trouble
           and
           confound
           the
           wisest
           King
           in
           the
           newnesse
           of
           his
           Estate
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           endure
           a
           Deliberation
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           at
           once
           deliberated
           and
           determined
           .
           There
           were
           fallen
           to
           his
           lot
           ,
           and
           concurrent
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           three
           seuerall
           Titles
           to
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           with
           whom
           ,
           by
           precedent
           Pact
           with
           the
           Partie
           that
           brought
           him
           in
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           marry
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           ancient
           and
           long
           disputed
           Title
           (
           both
           by
           Plea
           ,
           and
           Armes
           )
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           Inheritour
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           the
           
           Title
           of
           the
           Sword
           or
           Conquest
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           came
           in
           by
           victorie
           of
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           in
           possession
           was
           slaine
           in
           the
           field
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           was
           fairest
           ,
           and
           most
           like
           to
           giue
           contentment
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           by
           two
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           Reigne
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           had
           beene
           fully
           made
           capable
           of
           the
           clearnesse
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           White-Rose
           or
           House
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           milde
           and
           plausible
           Reigue
           of
           the
           same
           king
           toward
           his
           Latter
           time
           ,
           were
           become
           affectionate
           to
           that
           Line
           .
           But
           then
           it
           lay
           plaine
           before
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           relied
           vpon
           that
           Title
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           but
           a
           King
           at
           Curtesie
           ,
           and
           haue
           rather
           a
           Matrimoniall
           then
           a
           Regall
           power
           :
           the
           right
           remaining
           in
           his
           Queene
           ,
           vpon
           whose
           decease
           ,
           either
           with
           Issue
           ,
           or
           without
           Issue
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           giue
           place
           ,
           and
           bee
           remoued
           .
           And
           though
           he
           should
           obtaine
           by
           Parliament
           to
           bee
           continued
           ,
           yet
           hee
           knew
           there
           was
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           betweene
           a
           King
           that
           holdeth
           his
           Crowne
           by
           a
           cicuill
           act
           of
           Estates
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           holdeth
           it
           originally
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           descent
           of
           Bloud
           .
           Neither
           wanted
           there
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           secret
           Rumors
           and
           whisperings
           (
           which
           afterwards
           gathered
           strength
           and
           turned
           to
           great
           troubles
           )
           that
           the
           two
           young
           Sonnes
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           them
           (
           which
           were
           said
           to
           be
           destroyed
           in
           the
           Tower
           )
           were
           not
           indeed
           murthered
           ,
           but
           conueyed
           secretly
           away
           ,
           and
           were
           yet
           liuing
           :
           which
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           true
           ,
           had
           preuented
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           he
           stood
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Title
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           inherent
           in
           his
           Person
           ;
           hee
           knew
           it
           was
           a
           Title
           condemned
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           generally
           preiudged
           in
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           tended
           directly
           to
           the
           disinherison
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           held
           then
           the
           indubiate
           Heires
           of
           the
           crowne
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           no
           Issue
           by
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           
           Descendents
           of
           the
           Double-Line
           ,
           when
           the
           ancient
           flames
           of
           Discord
           and
           intestine
           Warres
           vpon
           the
           Competition
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           would
           againe
           returne
           and
           reuiue
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Conquest
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           STANLEY
           ,
           after
           some
           acclamations
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           had
           put
           a
           Crowne
           of
           ornament
           (
           which
           RICHARD
           wore
           in
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           was
           found
           amongst
           the
           Spoiles
           )
           vpon
           King
           HENRIES
           head
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           his
           chiefe
           Title
           ;
           yet
           he
           remembred
           well
           vpon
           what
           Conditions
           and
           Agreements
           hee
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           claime
           as
           Conquerour
           ,
           was
           to
           put
           as
           well
           his
           owne
           Partie
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           into
           Terror
           and
           Feare
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           gaue
           him
           power
           of
           disanulling
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           Mens
           Fortunes
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           points
           of
           absolute
           power
           ,
           being
           in
           themselues
           so
           harsh
           and
           odious
           ,
           as
           that
           WILLIAM
           himselfe
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           vsed
           and
           exercised
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Conquerour
           ,
           to
           reward
           his
           Normans
           ,
           yet
           he
           sorbare
           to
           vse
           that
           Claime
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           mixed
           it
           with
           a
           Titularie
           pretence
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           Will
           and
           designation
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           Confessor
           .
           But
           the
           King
           out
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           minde
           ,
           presently
           cast
           the
           Die
           ,
           and
           the
           inconueniences
           appearing
           vnto
           him
           on
           all
           parts
           ;
           and
           knowing
           there
           could
           not
           be
           any
           Interreigne
           or
           suspension
           of
           Title
           ;
           and
           preferring
           his
           affection
           to
           his
           owne
           Line
           and
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           liking
           that
           Title
           best
           which
           made
           him
           independent
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           his
           Nature
           and
           constitution
           of
           minde
           not
           very
           apprehensiue
           or
           forecasting
           of
           future
           Euents
           a-farre
           off
           ,
           but
           an
           Intertainer
           of
           Fortune
           by
           the
           Day
           ;
           resolued
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           Title
           of
           Lancaster
           as
           the
           Maine
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           that
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Battaile
           ,
           but
           as
           Supporters
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           appease
           secret
           Discontents
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           beat
           downe
           open
           murmur
           and
           dispute
           :
           not
           
           forgetting
           that
           the
           same
           Title
           of
           Lancaster
           had
           formerly
           maintained
           a
           possession
           of
           three
           Descents
           in
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           might
           haue
           proued
           a
           Perpetuitie
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           ended
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           inabilitie
           of
           the
           last
           Prince
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           King
           presently
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           of
           August
           ,
           assumed
           the
           Stile
           of
           King
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           without
           mention
           of
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           relation
           therunto
           .
           In
           which
           course
           hee
           euer
           after
           persisted
           ,
           which
           did
           spin
           him
           a
           threed
           of
           many
           seditions
           and
           troubles
           .
           The
           King
           full
           of
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           before
           his
           departure
           from
           Leicester
           ,
           dispatched
           Sir
           ROBERT
           WILLOVGHBY
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Sheriffe-Hutton
           in
           Yorkeshire
           ,
           where
           were
           kept
           in
           safe
           custodie
           by
           King
           RICHARDS
           commandement
           ,
           both
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           daughter
           of
           king
           EDWARD
           ,
           and
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           Heire
           to
           GEORGE
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           .
           This
           EDWARD
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           warrant
           deliuered
           from
           the
           Constable
           of
           the
           Castle
           to
           the
           hand
           of
           Sir
           ROBERT
           WILLOVGHBY
           ;
           and
           by
           him
           with
           all
           safetie
           and
           diligence
           conueyed
           to
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           shut
           vp
           Close-prisoner
           .
           Which
           Act
           of
           the
           Kings
           (
           being
           an
           Act
           meerely
           of
           Policie
           and
           power
           )
           proceeded
           not
           so
           much
           from
           any
           apprehension
           he
           had
           of
           Doctor
           Shawes
           tale
           at
           
             Pauls
             Crosse
          
           ,
           for
           the
           bastarding
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           fourths
           Issues
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           this
           young
           Gentleman
           was
           to
           succeed
           (
           for
           that
           Fable
           was
           euer
           exploded
           )
           but
           vpon
           a
           serled
           disposition
           to
           depresse
           all
           Eminent
           persons
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Yorke
           .
           Wherin
           still
           the
           King
           out
           of
           strength
           of
           Will
           ,
           or
           weaknesse
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           did
           vse
           to
           shew
           a
           little
           more
           of
           the
           Partie
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           shee
           receiued
           also
           a
           direction
           to
           repaire
           with
           all
           conuenient
           speed
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           remaine
           with
           the
           Queene
           Dowager
           
           her
           Mother
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           she
           soone
           after
           did
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           many
           Noble-men
           and
           Ladies
           of
           Honour
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           season
           the
           King
           set
           forwards
           by
           easie
           iourneys
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           Acclamations
           and
           Applauses
           of
           the
           People
           as
           he
           went
           ,
           which
           indeed
           were
           true
           and
           vnfained
           ,
           as
           might
           well
           appeare
           in
           the
           very
           Demonstrations
           and
           Fulnesse
           of
           the
           Crie
           .
           For
           they
           thought
           generally
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Prince
           as
           ordayned
           and
           sent
           downe
           from
           Heauen
           ,
           to
           vnite
           and
           put
           to
           an
           end
           the
           long
           dissentions
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           ;
           which
           although
           they
           had
           had
           in
           the
           times
           of
           HENRY
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           HENRY
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           HENRY
           the
           Sixth
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           Lucide-interuals
           and
           happy
           Pauses
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           euer
           hang
           ouer
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           readie
           to
           breake
           forth
           into
           new
           Perturbations
           and
           Calamities
           .
           And
           as
           his
           victorie
           gaue
           him
           the
           Knee
           ,
           so
           his
           purpose
           of
           marriage
           with
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           gaue
           him
           the
           Heart
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           Knee
           and
           Heart
           did
           truely
           bow
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Hee
           on
           the
           other
           side
           with
           great
           wisedome
           (
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           affections
           and
           feares
           of
           the
           people
           )
           to
           disperse
           the
           conceit
           and
           terrour
           of
           a
           Conquest
           ,
           had
           giuen
           order
           that
           there
           should
           be
           nothing
           in
           his
           iourney
           like
           vnto
           a
           warlike
           March
           ,
           or
           manner
           :
           but
           rather
           like
           vnto
           the
           Progresse
           of
           a
           King
           in
           full
           peace
           and
           assurance
           .
        
         
           Hee
           entred
           the
           Citie
           vpon
           a
           Saturday
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           also
           obtained
           the
           Victorie
           vpon
           a
           Saturday
           ,
           which
           day
           of
           the
           Weeke
           first
           vpon
           an
           Obseruation
           ,
           and
           after
           vpon
           Memorie
           and
           Fancie
           ,
           hee
           accounted
           and
           chose
           as
           a
           day
           prosperous
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           and
           Companies
           of
           the
           Citie
           receiued
           him
           at
           Shore-ditch
           :
           whence
           ,
           with
           great
           and
           Honorable
           attendance
           and
           troups
           of
           Noble-men
           ,
           and
           Persons
           
           of
           Qualitie
           hee
           entred
           the
           Citie
           ;
           himselfe
           not
           being
           on
           Horse-backe
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           open
           Chaire
           ,
           or
           Throne
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           close
           Chariot
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           hauing
           beene
           somtimes
           an
           Enemie
           to
           the
           whole
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           Proscribed
           person
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           keepe
           State
           ,
           and
           strike
           a
           Reuerence
           into
           the
           people
           then
           to
           fawne
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           went
           first
           into
           Saint
           Paules
           Church
           ,
           where
           not
           meaning
           that
           the
           people
           should
           forget
           too
           soone
           that
           hee
           came
           in
           by
           Battaile
           ,
           hee
           made
           Offertorie
           of
           his
           Standards
           ,
           and
           had
           Orizons
           and
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           againe
           sung
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           his
           Lodging
           prepared
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Londons
             Palace
          
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           During
           his
           abode
           there
           ,
           he
           assembled
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           other
           principall
           persons
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           whom
           ,
           he
           did
           renew
           againe
           his
           promise
           to
           marrie
           with
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           .
           This
           hee
           did
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           hauing
           at
           his
           comming
           out
           of
           Britaine
           giuen
           artificially
           ,
           for
           seruing
           of
           his
           owne
           turne
           some
           hopes
           ,
           in
           cale
           he
           obtained
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           marrie
           ANNE
           Inheritresse
           to
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           whom
           CHARLES
           the
           Eight
           of
           France
           soone
           after
           married
           ;
           It
           bred
           some
           doubt
           and
           suspicion
           amongst
           diuers
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           sincere
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           fixed
           in
           going
           on
           with
           the
           match
           of
           England
           so
           much
           desired
           :
           which
           Conceit
           also
           though
           it
           were
           but
           Talke
           and
           Discourse
           did
           much
           afflict
           the
           poore
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           her selfe
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           he
           both
           truly
           intended
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           also
           it
           should
           be
           so
           beleeued
           ,
           (
           the
           better
           to
           extinguish
           Enuie
           and
           Contradiction
           to
           his
           other
           purposes
           )
           yet
           was
           he
           resolued
           in
           himselfe
           not
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Consummation
           thereof
           till
           his
           Coronation
           and
           a
           Parliament
           were
           past
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           least
           a
           ioynt
           Coronation
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Queene
           might
           giue
           any
           countenance
           of
           participation
           of
           Title
           ;
           The
           other
           ,
           least
           in
           the
           intayling
           of
           the
           Crowne
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           he
           hoped
           to
           obtaine
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           
           Votes
           of
           the
           Parliament
           might
           any
           wayes
           reflect
           vpon
           her
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           in
           Autumne
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           September
           ,
           there
           began
           and
           reigned
           in
           the
           Citie
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           a
           Disease
           then
           new
           :
           which
           of
           the
           Accidents
           and
           manner
           thereof
           ,
           they
           called
           the
           
             Sweating
             Sicknesse
          
           .
           This
           Disease
           had
           a
           swift
           course
           both
           in
           the
           Sicke-Body
           and
           in
           the
           Time
           and
           Period
           of
           the
           lasting
           therof
           :
           for
           they
           that
           were
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           vpon
           foure
           and
           twentie
           houres
           escaping
           were
           thought
           almost
           assured
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           malice
           and
           reigne
           of
           the
           Disease
           ere
           it
           ceased
           ;
           It
           began
           about
           the
           one
           and
           twentieth
           of
           September
           ,
           and
           cleared
           vp
           before
           the
           end
           of
           October
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           it
           was
           no
           hinderance
           to
           the
           Kings
           Coronation
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           last
           of
           October
           :
           nor
           (
           which
           was
           more
           )
           to
           the
           holding
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           began
           but
           seuen
           dayes
           after
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Pestilent-Feuer
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           seemeth
           not
           seated
           in
           the
           Veynes
           or
           Humors
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           followed
           no
           Carbuncle
           ,
           no
           purple
           or
           liuide
           Spots
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Masse
           of
           the
           Bodie
           being
           not
           tainted
           :
           onely
           a
           maligne
           Vapour
           flew
           to
           the
           Heart
           and
           seased
           the
           vitall
           Spirits
           ;
           which
           stirred
           Nature
           to
           striue
           to
           send
           it
           forth
           by
           an
           extreme
           sweat
           .
           And
           it
           appeared
           by
           experience
           that
           this
           Disease
           was
           rather
           a
           Surprise
           of
           Nature
           ,
           than
           obstinate
           to
           remedies
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           time
           looked
           vnto
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Patient
           were
           kept
           in
           an
           equall
           temper
           ,
           both
           for
           Clothes
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Drinke
           ,
           moderately
           warme
           ,
           with
           temperate
           Cordials
           ,
           wherby
           Natures
           worke
           were
           neither
           irritated
           by
           Heat
           ,
           nor
           turned
           backe
           by
           Cold
           ,
           hee
           commonly
           recouered
           .
           But
           infinite
           Persons
           died
           sodainly
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Cure
           and
           attendance
           was
           knowne
           .
           It
           was
           conceiued
           not
           to
           bee
           an
           Epidemicke
           Disease
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           from
           a
           malignitie
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           gathered
           by
           the
           predispositions
           
           of
           Seasons
           :
           and
           the
           speedie
           cessation
           declared
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           On
           SIMON
           and
           IVDES
           Euen
           the
           King
           dined
           with
           THOMAS
           BOVRCHIER
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           and
           Cardinall
           :
           and
           from
           Lambeth
           went
           by
           Land
           ouer
           the
           Bridge
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           the
           morrow
           after
           hee
           made
           twelue
           Knights-Bannerets
           .
           But
           for
           Creations
           hee
           dispensed
           them
           with
           a
           sparing
           hand
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           a
           Field
           so
           lately
           fought
           ,
           and
           a
           Coronation
           so
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           hee
           onely
           created
           three
           :
           IASPER
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           (
           the
           Kings
           Vncle
           )
           was
           created
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ;
           THOMAS
           the
           Lord
           STANLEY
           (
           the
           Kings
           Father-in-law
           Earle
           of
           Darbie
           ;
           and
           EDWARD
           COVRTNEY
           Earle
           of
           Deuon
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           had
           then
           neuerthelesse
           a
           purpose
           in
           himselfe
           to
           make
           more
           in
           time
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           bearing
           a
           wise
           and
           decent
           respect
           to
           distribute
           his
           Creations
           ,
           some
           to
           honour
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           some
           his
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           The
           Coronation
           followed
           two
           dayes
           after
           vpon
           the
           thirtieth
           day
           of
           October
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1485.
           
           At
           which
           time
           INNOCENT
           the
           Eight
           was
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ;
           FREDERICKE
           the
           Third
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           Almaine
           ;
           and
           MAXIMILIAN
           his
           sonne
           newly
           chosen
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           CHARLES
           the
           Eight
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           FERDINANDO
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ;
           and
           IAMES
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Scotland
           :
           with
           all
           which
           Kings
           and
           States
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           good
           peace
           and
           amitie
           .
           At
           which
           day
           also
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Crowne
           vpon
           his
           head
           ,
           had
           put
           perils
           into
           his
           thoughts
           )
           he
           did
           institute
           for
           the
           better
           securitie
           of
           his
           person
           a
           Band
           of
           fiftie
           Archers
           vnder
           a
           Captaine
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Yeomen-of-his
           -
           Guard
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           matter
           of
           Dignitie
           ,
           after
           the
           imitation
           of
           that
           hee
           had
           knowne
           abroad
           ,
           then
           any
           matter
           of
           Diffidence
           appropriate
           
           to
           his
           owne
           Case
           ,
           hee
           made
           it
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           for
           an
           Ordinance
           not
           temporarie
           ,
           but
           to
           hold
           in
           succession
           for
           euer
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           of
           Nouember
           the
           King
           held
           his
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           summoned
           immediately
           after
           his
           comming
           to
           London
           .
           His
           Ends
           in
           calling
           a
           Parliament
           (
           and
           that
           so
           speedily
           )
           were
           chiefly
           three
           ;
           First
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           Crowne
           to
           bee
           entayled
           vpon
           himselfe
           .
           Next
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Attaindors
           of
           all
           of
           his
           Partie
           (
           which
           were
           in
           no
           small
           number
           )
           reuersed
           ,
           and
           all
           Acts
           of
           hostilitie
           by
           them
           done
           in
           his
           quarrell
           ,
           remitted
           and
           discharged
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           attaine
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Heads
           and
           Principals
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Third
           ,
           to
           calme
           and
           quiet
           the
           feares
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Partie
           by
           a
           Generall-Pardon
           :
           not
           being
           ignorant
           in
           how
           great
           danger
           a
           King
           stands
           from
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           his
           Subiects
           are
           conscious
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           in
           his
           danger
           .
           Vnto
           these
           three
           speciall
           Motiues
           of
           a
           Parliament
           was
           added
           ,
           that
           hee
           as
           a
           prudent
           and
           moderate
           Prince
           ,
           made
           this
           iudgement
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           hasten
           to
           let
           his
           people
           see
           ,
           that
           hee
           meant
           to
           gouerne
           by
           Law
           ,
           howsoeuer
           hee
           came
           in
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           and
           fit
           also
           to
           reclaime
           them
           to
           know
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           lately
           talked
           of
           as
           an
           Enemie
           or
           Banished-man
           ,
           For
           that
           which
           concerned
           the
           Entayling
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           (
           more
           then
           that
           he
           was
           true
           to
           his
           owne
           Will
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           endure
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           :
           no
           not
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Speciall-Intaile
             ,
          
           )
           he
           carried
           it
           otherwise
           with
           great
           wisdome
           and
           measure
           .
           For
           he
           did
           not
           presse
           to
           haue
           the
           Act
           penned
           by
           way
           of
           Declaration
           or
           Recognition
           of
           right
           :
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           auoyded
           to
           haue
           it
           by
           new
           Law
           or
           Ordinance
           ;
           but
           chose
           rather
           a
           kind
           of
           middle-way
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Establishment
           ,
           and
           that
           vnder
           couert
           and
           indifferent
           words
           ;
           
             That
             the
             inheritance
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Crowne
             should
             rest
             ,
             remaine
             ,
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           words
           might
           equally
           be
           applied
           ;
           That
           the
           Crowne
           should
           continue
           to
           him
           :
           but
           whether
           as
           hauing
           former
           right
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           doubtfull
           )
           or
           hauing
           it
           then
           in
           Fact
           and
           possession
           (
           which
           no
           man
           denied
           )
           was
           left
           faire
           to
           interpretation
           eyther
           way
           .
           And
           againe
           for
           the
           limitation
           of
           the
           Entaile
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           presse
           it
           to
           goe
           further
           then
           to
           himselfe
           and
           to
           the
           Heires
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           not
           speaking
           of
           his
           
             right
             Heires
          
           ;
           but
           leauing
           that
           to
           the
           Law
           to
           decide
           :
           so
           as
           the
           Entaile
           might
           seeme
           rather
           a
           personall
           fauour
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           then
           a
           totall
           Dis-inherison
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Yorke
           .
           And
           in
           this
           forme
           ,
           was
           the
           Law
           drawne
           and
           passed
           .
           Which
           Statute
           hee
           procured
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           
             Popes
             Bull
          
           the
           yeare
           following
           ,
           with
           mention
           neuerthelesse
           (
           by
           way
           of
           Recitall
           )
           of
           his
           other
           Titles
           ;
           both
           of
           Descent
           and
           Conquest
           .
           So
           as
           now
           the
           wreath
           of
           Three
           was
           made
           a
           wreath
           of
           Fiue
           ,
           for
           to
           the
           three
           first
           Titles
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           or
           Lines
           ,
           and
           Conquest
           ,
           were
           added
           two
           more
           ;
           the
           Authorities
           Parliamentarie
           and
           Papall
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           likewise
           in
           the
           Reuersall
           of
           the
           Attaindors
           of
           his
           Partakers
           ,
           and
           discharging
           them
           of
           all
           offences
           incident
           to
           his
           seruice
           and
           succour
           ,
           had
           his
           Will
           :
           and
           Acts
           did
           passe
           accordingly
           .
           In
           the
           passage
           whereof
           ,
           exception
           was
           taken
           to
           diuers
           Persons
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Commons
           for
           that
           they
           were
           attainted
           ,
           and
           therby
           not
           legall
           ,
           nor
           habilitate
           to
           serue
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           being
           disabled
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ;
           And
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           a
           great
           incongruitie
           to
           haue
           them
           to
           make
           Lawes
           ,
           who
           themselues
           were
           not
           Inlawed
           .
           The
           truth
           was
           ,
           that
           diuers
           of
           those
           which
           had
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           RICHARD
           beene
           strongest
           and
           most
           declared
           for
           the
           Kings
           Partie
           ,
           were
           returned
           Knights
           and
           Burgesses
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           whether
           by
           care
           or
           
           recommendation
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           voluntarie
           inclination
           of
           the
           People
           :
           many
           of
           which
           had
           beene
           by
           RICHARD
           the
           third
           attainted
           by
           Outlawries
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           .
           The
           King
           was
           somewhat
           troubled
           with
           this
           .
           For
           though
           it
           had
           a
           graue
           and
           specious
           Shew
           ,
           yet
           it
           reflected
           vpon
           his
           Partie
           .
           But
           wisely
           not
           shewing
           himselfe
           at
           all
           moued
           therewith
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           vnderstand
           it
           but
           as
           a
           Case
           in
           Law
           ;
           and
           wished
           the
           Iudges
           to
           be
           aduised
           therupon
           :
           who
           for
           that
           purpose
           were
           forthwith
           assembled
           in
           the
           Exchequer-Chamber
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Councell-Chamber
           of
           the
           Iudges
           )
           and
           vpon
           deliberation
           they
           gaue
           a
           graue
           and
           safe
           Opinion
           and
           Aduice
           ,
           mixed
           with
           Law
           and
           Conuenience
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Knights
           and
           Burgesses
           attainted
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           should
           forbeare
           to
           come
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           till
           a
           Law
           were
           passed
           for
           the
           reuersall
           of
           their
           Attaindors
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           at
           that
           time
           incidently
           moued
           amongst
           the
           Iudges
           in
           their
           Consultation
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           done
           for
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           likewise
           was
           attainted
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           with
           vnanimous
           consent
           resolued
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Crowne
             takes
             away
             all
             defects
             and
             stops
             in
             bloud
             :
             and
             that
             from
             the
             time
             the
             King
             did
             assume
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             was
             cleared
             ,
             and
             all
             Attaindors
             and
             Corruption
             of
             bloud
             discharged
             .
          
           But
           neuerthelesse
           for
           Honours
           sake
           it
           was
           ordained
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           all
           Records
           wherein
           there
           was
           any
           memorie
           ,
           or
           mention
           of
           the
           Kings
           Attaindor
           ,
           should
           be
           defaced
           ,
           cancelled
           ,
           and
           taken
           off
           the
           File
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Kings
           Enemies
           there
           were
           by
           Parliament
           attainted
           ;
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           RICHARD
           the
           Third
           ,
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           Viscount
           LOVEL
           ,
           the
           Lord
           FERRERS
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ZOVCH
           ,
           RICHARD
           RATCLIFFE
           ,
           WILLIAM
           CATESBY
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           degree
           and
           qualitie
           .
           In
           which
           
           Bills
           of
           Attaindors
           ,
           neuerthelesse
           there
           were
           contained
           many
           iust
           and
           temperate
           
             Clauses
             ,
             Sauings
          
           ,
           and
           Prouisoes
           ,
           well
           shewing
           and
           fore-tokening
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           stay
           ,
           and
           moderation
           of
           the
           Kings
           spirit
           of
           Gouernment
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           had
           stood
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           the
           King
           ,
           vpon
           a
           second
           aduice
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           it
           should
           passe
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           better
           (
           being
           matter
           of
           Grace
           )
           to
           impropriate
           the
           thankes
           to
           himselfe
           :
           vsing
           onely
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           a
           Parliament
           time
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           disperse
           it
           into
           the
           Veines
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Therfore
           during
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           hee
           published
           his
           
             Royall
             Proclamation
          
           ,
           offering
           Pardon
           and
           Grace
           of
           restitution
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           as
           had
           taken
           Armes
           ,
           or
           beene
           participant
           of
           any
           Attempts
           against
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           ,
           they
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           his
           mercie
           by
           a
           Day
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Fidelitie
           to
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           many
           came
           out
           of
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           came
           out
           of
           Feare
           ,
           no
           lesse
           guiltie
           then
           those
           that
           had
           taken
           Sanctuarie
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Money
           or
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           it
           not
           seasonable
           ,
           or
           fit
           to
           demand
           any
           of
           his
           Subiects
           at
           this
           Parliament
           :
           both
           because
           he
           had
           receiued
           satisfaction
           from
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           :
           and
           because
           hee
           could
           not
           remunerate
           them
           with
           any
           
             Generall
             Pardon
          
           ,
           being
           preuented
           therin
           by
           the
           
             Coronation
             Pardon
          
           ,
           passed
           immediatly
           before
           :
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           in
           euery
           mans
           eye
           ,
           what
           great
           Forfeitures
           and
           Confiscations
           he
           had
           at
           that
           present
           to
           helpe
           himselfe
           :
           Wherby
           those
           Casualties
           of
           the
           Crowne
           might
           in
           reason
           spare
           the
           Purses
           of
           the
           Subiect
           ;
           especially
           in
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           in
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           Neighbours
           .
           Some
           few
           Lawes
           passed
           at
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           almost
           for
           forme
           sake
           :
           amongst
           which
           there
           was
           One
           ,
           to
           reduce
           Aliens
           ,
           being
           made
           Denizens
           ,
           to
           pay
           strangers
           Customes
           ;
           and
           another
           ,
           to
           draw
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Seisures
           and
           Compositions
           of
           
             Italians
             Goods
          
           ,
           for
           not
           imployment
           being
           
           Points
           of
           Profit
           to
           his
           Coffers
           ,
           whereof
           from
           the
           very
           Beginning
           he
           was
           not
           forgetfull
           ;
           and
           had
           beene
           more
           happie
           at
           the
           Latter
           End
           ,
           if
           his
           early
           prouidence
           (
           which
           kept
           him
           from
           all
           necessitie
           of
           exacting
           vpon
           his
           people
           )
           could
           likewise
           haue
           attemp'red
           his
           nature
           therin
           .
           He
           added
           during
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           his
           former
           Creations
           ,
           the
           Innoblement
           or
           aduancement
           in
           Nobilitie
           of
           a
           few
           others
           :
           The
           Lord
           CHANDOS
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           was
           made
           Earle
           of
           Bathe
           ;
           and
           Sir
           GILES
           DAWBENY
           was
           made
           Lord
           Dawbeny
           ;
           and
           Sir
           ROBERT
           WILLOVGHBY
           Lord
           Brooke
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           did
           also
           with
           great
           Noblenesse
           and
           Bountie
           (
           which
           Vertues
           at
           that
           time
           had
           their
           turnes
           in
           his
           Nature
           )
           restore
           EDWARD
           STAFFORD
           (
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           HENRY
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           attainted
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           RICHARD
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           his
           Dignities
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Fortunes
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           which
           were
           great
           :
           to
           which
           he
           was
           moued
           also
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           the
           man
           that
           moued
           the
           first
           Stone
           against
           the
           Tyrannie
           of
           King
           RICHARD
           ,
           and
           indeed
           madethe
           King
           a
           bridge
           to
           the
           Crowne
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Ruines
           .
           Thus
           the
           Parliament
           brake
           vp
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           being
           dissolued
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           forthwith
           Money
           to
           redeeme
           the
           Marquesse
           Dorset
           ,
           and
           Sir
           IOHN
           BOVRCHIER
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           left
           as
           his
           Pledges
           at
           Paris
           ,
           for
           Money
           which
           hee
           had
           borrowed
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           his
           Expedition
           for
           England
           .
           And
           thereupon
           hee
           tooke
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           send
           the
           
             Lord
             Treasurer
          
           and
           Master
           BRAY
           (
           whom
           hee
           vsed
           as
           Councellor
           )
           to
           the
           Lord
           Maior
           of
           London
           ,
           requiring
           of
           the
           Citie
           a
           Prest
           of
           six
           thousand
           Markes
           :
           But
           after
           many
           Parlees
           ,
           hee
           could
           obtaine
           but
           two
           thousand
           pounds
           .
           Which
           neuerthelesse
           the
           King
           tooke
           in
           good
           part
           ;
           as
           Men
           vse
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           practise
           to
           borrow
           Money
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           no
           need
           .
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           
           King
           called
           vnto
           his
           Priuie-Councell
           ,
           IOHN
           MORTON
           ,
           and
           RICHARD
           FOX
           ,
           the
           one
           Bishop
           of
           Elie
           ,
           the
           other
           Bishop
           of
           Excester
           ,
           vigilant
           men
           ,
           and
           secret
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           kept
           watch
           with
           him
           almost
           vpon
           al
           men
           else
           .
           They
           had
           beene
           both
           versed
           in
           his
           Affaires
           ,
           before
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           were
           partakers
           of
           his
           aduerse
           Fortune
           .
           This
           MORTON
           soone
           after
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           BOVRCHIER
           ,
           he
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           And
           for
           FOX
           ,
           hee
           made
           him
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           his
           Priuie-Seale
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           aduanced
           him
           by
           Degrees
           ,
           from
           Excester
           to
           Bathe
           and
           Wells
           ,
           thence
           to
           Durham
           ,
           and
           last
           ,
           to
           Winchester
           .
           For
           although
           the
           King
           loued
           to
           imploy
           and
           aduance
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           hauing
           rich
           Bishopricks
           ,
           they
           carried
           their
           Reward
           vpon
           themselues
           :
           yet
           he
           did
           vse
           to
           raise
           them
           by
           steps
           ;
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           lose
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           First-fruits
           ,
           which
           by
           that
           course
           of
           Gradation
           was
           multiplied
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           ,
           vpon
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           Ianuarie
           was
           solemnized
           the
           so
           long
           expected
           and
           so
           much
           desired
           Marriage
           ,
           betweene
           the
           King
           &
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           :
           Which
           Day
           of
           Marriage
           was
           celebrated
           with
           greater
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           Demonstrations
           (
           especially
           on
           the
           peoples
           part
           )
           of
           Ioy
           and
           Gladnesse
           ,
           than
           the
           dayes
           eyther
           of
           his
           Entrie
           ,
           or
           Coronation
           ;
           which
           the
           King
           rather
           noted
           ,
           than
           liked
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           while
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           liued
           with
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           she
           died
           before
           him
           )
           hee
           shewed
           himselfe
           no
           very
           indulgent
           Husband
           towards
           her
           ,
           though
           shee
           was
           beautifull
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           .
           But
           his
           auersion
           towards
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           was
           so
           predominant
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           found
           place
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           his
           Warres
           and
           Counsells
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Chamber
           and
           Bed.
           
        
         
           Towards
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           full
           of
           confidence
           and
           assurance
           ,
           as
           a
           Prince
           that
           had
           beene
           victorious
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           had
           preuailed
           with
           his
           Parliament
           
           in
           all
           that
           hee
           desired
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Ring
           of
           Acclamations
           fresh
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           thought
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Raigne
           should
           bee
           but
           Play
           ,
           and
           the
           enioying
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           Yet
           as
           a
           wise
           and
           watchfull
           King
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           neglect
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           safetie
           ;
           thinking
           neuerthelesse
           to
           performe
           all
           things
           now
           ,
           rather
           as
           an
           Exercise
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           Labour
           .
           So
           hee
           being
           truly
           informed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Northerne
             parts
          
           were
           not
           onely
           affectionate
           to
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           but
           particularly
           had
           beene
           deuoted
           to
           King
           RICHARD
           the
           third
           ;
           thought
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           Summer
           well
           spent
           to
           visit
           those
           Parts
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           presence
           and
           application
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           reclaime
           and
           rectifie
           those
           humors
           .
           But
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           accompt
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Calmes
           ,
           did
           much
           ouer-cast
           his
           Fortunes
           ,
           which
           proued
           for
           many
           yeares
           together
           full
           of
           
             Broken
             Seas
             ,
             Tides
          
           ,
           and
           Tempests
           .
           For
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           come
           to
           Lincolne
           ,
           where
           he
           kept
           his
           Easter
           ,
           but
           he
           receiued
           newes
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           HVMPHREY
           STAFFORD
           ,
           and
           THOMAS
           STAFFORD
           (
           who
           had
           formerly
           taken
           Sanctuarie
           at
           Colchester
           )
           were
           departed
           out
           of
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           but
           to
           what
           place
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           tell
           .
           Which
           aduertisement
           ,
           the
           King
           despised
           ,
           and
           continued
           his
           Iourney
           to
           Yorke
           .
           At
           Yorke
           there
           came
           fresh
           and
           more
           certaine
           aduertisement
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           was
           at
           band
           with
           a
           great
           power
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           STAFFORDS
           were
           in
           Armes
           in
           Worcestershire
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           their
           approaches
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           to
           assaile
           it
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           and
           profound
           iudgement
           ,
           was
           not
           much
           moued
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           hee
           thought
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Ragge
           or
           Remnant
           of
           Bosworth-Field
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           the
           maine
           Partie
           of
           the
           house
           of
           YORKE
           .
           But
           hee
           was
           more
           doubtfull
           of
           the
           raysing
           of
           Forces
           to
           resist
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Resistance
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           in
           a
           Core
           of
           People
           ,
           whose
           affections
           he
           suspected
           .
           But
           the
           Action
           enduring
           no
           delay
           ,
           hee
           did
           speedily
           
           leuie
           and
           send
           against
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           ill
           armed
           ,
           but
           well
           assured
           (
           being
           taken
           some
           few
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Traine
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           out
           of
           the
           Tenants
           and
           Followers
           of
           such
           as
           were
           safe
           to
           bee
           trusted
           )
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           .
           And
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           to
           send
           his
           Pardons
           rather
           before
           the
           Sword
           then
           after
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           Commission
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           to
           proclaime
           pardon
           to
           all
           that
           would
           come
           in
           :
           Which
           the
           Duke
           ,
           vpon
           his
           approach
           to
           the
           Lord
           LOVELS
           Campe
           ,
           did
           performe
           .
           And
           it
           fell
           out
           as
           the
           King
           expected
           ;
           the
           Heralds
           were
           the
           Great-Ordnance
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           vpon
           Proclamation
           of
           pardon
           ,
           mistrusting
           his
           men
           ,
           fled
           into
           Lancashire
           ,
           and
           lurking
           for
           a
           time
           with
           Sir
           THOMAS
           BROVGHTON
           ,
           after
           sailed
           ouer
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           .
           And
           his
           men
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           did
           presently
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           Duke
           .
           The
           STAFFORDS
           likewise
           ,
           and
           their
           Forces
           ,
           hearing
           what
           had
           happened
           to
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           (
           in
           whose
           successe
           their
           chiefe
           trust
           was
           )
           despaired
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           .
           The
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           taking
           Sanctuarie
           at
           Colnham
           ,
           a
           Village
           neare
           Abington
           ;
           which
           Place
           ,
           vpon
           view
           of
           their
           Priuiledge
           in
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           ,
           being
           iudged
           no
           sufficient
           Sanctuarie
           for
           Traitors
           ,
           HVMPHREY
           was
           executed
           at
           Tiburne
           ;
           and
           THOMAS
           ,
           as
           being
           led
           by
           his
           elder
           brother
           ,
           was
           pardoned
           .
           So
           this
           Rebellion
           proued
           but
           a
           Blast
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           hauing
           by
           this
           Iourney
           purged
           a
           little
           the
           Dregs
           and
           Leauen
           of
           the
           
             Northerne
             People
          
           ,
           that
           were
           before
           in
           no
           good
           affection
           towards
           him
           ,
           returned
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           In
           September
           following
           ,
           the
           Queene
           was
           deliuered
           of
           her
           first
           sonne
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           (
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Brittish-Race
           ,
           of
           which
           himselfe
           was
           )
           named
           ARTHVH
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           that
           ancient
           worthie
           King
           of
           the
           Britaines
           ;
           in
           whose
           Acts
           there
           is
           truth
           enough
           to
           make
           him
           Famous
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           is
           
           Fabulous
           .
           The
           Childe
           was
           strong
           and
           able
           ,
           though
           hee
           was
           borne
           in
           the
           
             eight
             Moneth
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Physicians
           doe
           preiudge
           .
        
         
           THere
           followed
           this
           yeare
           ,
           being
           the
           Second
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reigne
           ,
           a
           strange
           Accident
           of
           State
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Relations
           which
           wee
           haue
           ,
           are
           so
           naked
           ,
           as
           they
           leaue
           it
           scarce
           credible
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           (
           for
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           oft
           )
           but
           for
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstance
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           beginnings
           .
           Therfore
           wee
           shall
           make
           our
           Iudgement
           vpon
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           as
           they
           giue
           light
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           wee
           can
           )
           digge
           Truth
           out
           of
           the
           Mine
           .
           The
           King
           was
           greene
           in
           his
           estate
           ;
           and
           contrarie
           to
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           and
           desert
           both
           ,
           was
           not
           without
           much
           hatred
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           .
           The
           root
           of
           all
           ,
           was
           the
           discountenancing
           of
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           which
           the
           generall
           Bodie
           of
           the
           Realme
           still
           affected
           .
           This
           did
           alienate
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Subiects
           from
           him
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           Sonne
           borne
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           neuerthelesse
           not
           so
           much
           as
           proceed
           to
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           not
           vouchsafing
           her
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           
             Matrimoniall
             Crowne
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Coronation
           of
           her
           was
           not
           till
           almost
           two
           yeares
           after
           ,
           when
           Danger
           had
           taught
           him
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           spread
           abroad
           (
           whether
           by
           Errour
           ,
           or
           the
           cunning
           of
           Male-Contents
           )
           that
           the
           King
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           put
           to
           death
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           closely
           in
           the
           Tower
           :
           Whose
           case
           was
           so
           neerly
           paralleld
           with
           that
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourths
           Children
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Bloud
           ,
           like
           Age
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           place
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           refresh
           and
           reflect
           vpon
           the
           King
           a
           most
           odious
           resemblance
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           bee
           another
           King
           RICHARD
           .
           And
           all
           this
           time
           it
           was
           still
           whispered
           euery
           where
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           one
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           EDWARD
           
           the
           Fourth
           was
           liuing
           .
           Which
           Bruit
           was
           cunningly
           fomented
           by
           such
           as
           desired
           Innouation
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           Kings
           nature
           and
           customes
           greatly
           fit
           to
           disperse
           these
           Mists
           ;
           but
           contrariwise
           hee
           had
           a
           fashion
           rather
           to
           create
           Doubts
           ,
           then
           Assurance
           .
           Thus
           was
           Fuell
           prepared
           for
           the
           Sparke
           :
           the
           Sparke
           that
           afterwards
           kindled
           such
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           combustion
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           first
           contemptible
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           subtill
           Priest
           called
           RICHARD
           SIMON
           ,
           that
           liued
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           had
           to
           his
           Pupill
           a
           Bakers
           sonne
           named
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           ,
           of
           the
           age
           of
           some
           fifteene
           yeares
           ;
           a
           comely
           Youth
           ,
           and
           weli
           fauoured
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           extraordinarie
           dignitie
           and
           grace
           of
           aspect
           .
           It
           came
           into
           this
           Priests
           fancie
           (
           hearing
           what
           men
           talked
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           to
           raise
           himselfe
           to
           some
           great
           Bishopricke
           )
           to
           cause
           this
           Lad
           to
           counterseit
           and
           personate
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           murdered
           ;
           and
           afterward
           (
           for
           he
           changed
           his
           intention
           in
           the
           manage
           )
           the
           Lord
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           then
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           frame
           him
           and
           instruct
           him
           in
           the
           Part
           hee
           was
           to
           play
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           (
           as
           was
           touched
           before
           )
           seemeth
           scarcely
           credible
           ;
           Not
           that
           a
           
             False
             person
          
           should
           be
           assumed
           to
           gaine
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           beene
           seene
           in
           ancient
           and
           late
           times
           ;
           nor
           that
           it
           should
           come
           into
           the
           mind
           of
           such
           an
           abiect
           Fellow
           ,
           to
           enterprise
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ;
           for
           high
           Conceits
           doe
           sometimes
           come
           streaming
           into
           the
           Imaginations
           of
           base
           persons
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           drunke
           with
           Newes
           ,
           and
           talke
           of
           the
           people
           .
           But
           heere
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           no
           apparance
           ;
           That
           this
           Priest
           being
           vtterly
           vnacquainted
           with
           the
           true
           Person
           ,
           according
           to
           whose
           patterne
           hee
           should
           shape
           his
           Counterfeit
           ,
           should
           thinke
           it
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           instruct
           his
           Player
           ,
           either
           in
           gesture
           and
           fashions
           ,
           or
           in
           recounting
           past
           matters
           of
           his
           life
           and
           
           education
           ;
           or
           in
           fit
           answers
           to
           questions
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           any
           wayes
           to
           come
           neare
           the
           resemblance
           of
           him
           whom
           hee
           was
           to
           represent
           .
           For
           this
           Lad
           was
           not
           to
           personate
           one
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           long
           before
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           Cradle
           ,
           or
           conueighed
           away
           in
           his
           infancie
           ,
           knowne
           to
           few
           ;
           but
           a
           Youth
           that
           till
           the
           age
           almost
           of
           ten
           yeares
           had
           beene
           brought
           vp
           in
           a
           Court
           where
           infinite
           eyes
           had
           beene
           vpon
           him
           .
           For
           King
           EDWARD
           touched
           with
           remorse
           of
           his
           brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarences
           death
           ,
           would
           not
           indeed
           restore
           his
           sonne
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           wee
           speake
           )
           to
           bee
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           but
           yet
           created
           him
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           reuiuing
           his
           honour
           on
           the
           mothers
           side
           ,
           and
           vsed
           him
           honourably
           during
           his
           time
           ,
           though
           RICHARD
           the
           Third
           afterwards
           confined
           him
           .
           So
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           great
           Person
           ,
           that
           knew
           particularly
           ,
           and
           familiarly
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           ,
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Priest
           might
           take
           his
           ayme
           .
           That
           which
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           precedent
           and
           subsequent
           Acts
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             Queene
             Dowager
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           this
           action
           had
           the
           principall
           source
           and
           motion
           .
           For
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           shee
           was
           a
           busie
           negotiating
           woman
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           
             withdrawing
             Chamber
          
           had
           the
           fortunate
           Conspiracie
           for
           the
           King
           against
           King
           RICHARD
           the
           Third
           ,
           beene
           hatched
           ;
           which
           the
           King
           knew
           ,
           and
           remembred
           perhaps
           but
           too
           well
           ;
           and
           was
           at
           this
           time
           extremely
           discontent
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           thinking
           her
           daughter
           (
           as
           the
           King
           handled
           the
           matter
           )
           not
           aduanced
           ,
           but
           depressed
           :
           and
           none
           could
           hold
           the
           Booke
           so
           well
           to
           prompt
           and
           instruct
           this
           Stage-Play
           ,
           as
           she
           could
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           it
           was
           not
           her
           meaning
           ,
           nor
           no
           more
           was
           it
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           of
           the
           better
           and
           sager
           sort
           that
           fauoured
           this
           Enterprise
           and
           knew
           the
           Secret
           ,
           that
           this
           disguised
           Idoll
           should
           possesse
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           but
           at
           his
           perill
           to
           make
           way
           to
           the
           Ouerthrow
           
           of
           the
           King
           :
           and
           that
           done
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           seuerall
           Hopes
           and
           Waies
           .
           That
           which
           doth
           chiefly
           fortifie
           this
           Coniecture
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           matter
           brake
           forth
           in
           any
           strength
           ,
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           first
           Acts
           to
           cloister
           the
           
             Queene
             Dowager
          
           in
           the
           Nunnery
           of
           Bermondsey
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           her
           lands
           and
           estate
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           close
           Councell
           without
           any
           legall
           proceeding
           ,
           vpon
           farre-fetcht
           Pretences
           ;
           
             That
             shee
             had
             deliuered
             her
             two
             daughters
             out
             of
             Sanctuarie
             to
             King
          
           RICHARD
           
             contrarie
             to
             promise
          
           .
           Which
           Proceeding
           being
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           taxed
           for
           rigorous
           and
           vndue
           ,
           both
           in
           matter
           and
           maner
           ;
           makes
           it
           very
           probable
           there
           was
           some
           greater
           matter
           against
           her
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           vpon
           reason
           of
           Policie
           ,
           and
           to
           auoid
           enuy
           would
           not
           publish
           .
           It
           is
           likewise
           no
           small
           argument
           that
           there
           was
           some
           secret
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           suppressing
           of
           Examinations
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Priest
           SIMON
           himselfe
           ,
           after
           hee
           was
           taken
           was
           neuer
           brought
           to
           execution
           ;
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           publike
           Triall
           (
           as
           many
           Clergie-men
           were
           vpon
           lesse
           Treasons
           )
           but
           was
           only
           shut
           vp
           close
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           .
           Adde
           to
           this
           that
           the
           after
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           (
           a
           principall
           Person
           of
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           )
           was
           slaine
           in
           Stoke-field
           ,
           the
           King
           opened
           himselfe
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sorie
           for
           the
           Earles
           death
           ,
           because
           by
           him
           (
           hee
           said
           )
           hee
           might
           haue
           knowne
           the
           bottome
           of
           his
           danger
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Narration
           it selfe
           ;
           SIMON
           did
           first
           instruct
           his
           Scholler
           for
           the
           part
           of
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           second
           sonne
           to
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           at
           such
           time
           as
           it
           was
           voiced
           that
           the
           King
           purposed
           to
           put
           to
           death
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           whereat
           there
           was
           great
           murmur
           .
           But
           hearing
           soone
           after
           a
           generall
           bruit
           that
           PLANTAGENET
           had
           escaped
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           thereby
           finding
           him
           so
           much
           beloued
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           reioycing
           at
           
           his
           Escape
           ,
           the
           cunning
           Priest
           changed
           his
           Copie
           ,
           and
           chose
           now
           PLANTAGENET
           to
           bee
           the
           Subiect
           his
           Pupill
           should
           personate
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           more
           in
           the
           present
           speech
           ,
           and
           votes
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           it
           pieced
           better
           ,
           and
           followed
           more
           close
           and
           handsomley
           vpon
           the
           bruit
           of
           PLANTAGENETS
           escape
           .
           But
           yet
           doubting
           that
           there
           would
           bee
           too
           neare
           looking
           and
           too
           much
           Perspectiue
           into
           his
           Disguise
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           shew
           it
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           hee
           thought
           good
           (
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Scenes
           in
           Stage-Playes
           and
           Maskes
           )
           to
           shew
           it
           a
           farre
           of
           ;
           and
           therfore
           sailed
           with
           his
           Scholler
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           the
           Affection
           to
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           was
           most
           in
           height
           .
           The
           King
           had
           beene
           a
           little
           improuident
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           remoued
           Officers
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           intermingled
           persons
           ,
           of
           whom
           hee
           stood
           assured
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           haue
           done
           ,
           since
           hee
           knew
           the
           strong
           Bent
           of
           that
           Countrey
           towards
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           ticklish
           and
           vnsetled
           State
           ,
           more
           easie
           to
           receiue
           distempers
           and
           mutations
           ,
           then
           England
           was
           .
           But
           trusting
           to
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           Victories
           and
           Successes
           in
           England
           ,
           hee
           thought
           hee
           should
           haue
           time
           enough
           to
           extend
           his
           Cares
           afterwards
           to
           that
           second
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           through
           this
           neglect
           ,
           vpon
           the
           comming
           of
           SIMON
           with
           his
           pretended
           PLANTAGENET
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           all
           things
           were
           prepared
           for
           Reuolt
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           almost
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           set
           and
           plotted
           before
           hand
           .
           SIMONS
           first
           addresse
           was
           to
           the
           Lord
           THOMAS
           FITZ-GERARD
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           and
           Deputie
           of
           Ireland
           :
           before
           whose
           Eyes
           hee
           did
           cast
           such
           a
           Mist
           (
           by
           his
           owne
           insinuation
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           carriage
           of
           his
           Youth
           ,
           that
           expressed
           a
           naturall
           Princely
           behauiour
           )
           as
           ioyned
           perhaps
           with
           some
           inward
           Vapours
           of
           Ambition
           and
           Affection
           in
           the
           Earles
           owne
           minde
           ,
           left
           him
           
           fully
           possessed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           true
           PLANTAGENET
           .
           The
           Earle
           presently
           communicated
           the
           matter
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Nobles
           and
           others
           there
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           secretly
           .
           But
           finding
           them
           of
           like
           affection
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           suffered
           it
           of
           purpose
           to
           vent
           and
           passe
           abroad
           ;
           because
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           resolue
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Peoples
           inclination
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Great
           ones
           were
           in
           forwardnesse
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           in
           furie
           ,
           entertayning
           this
           
             Airie
             bodie
          
           or
           Phantasme
           with
           incredible
           affection
           ;
           partly
           out
           of
           their
           great
           deuotion
           to
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ;
           partly
           out
           of
           a
           proud
           humour
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           giue
           a
           King
           to
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Partie
           in
           this
           heat
           of
           affection
           much
           trouble
           themselues
           with
           the
           Attaindor
           of
           GEORGE
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ;
           hauing
           newly
           learned
           by
           the
           Kings
           example
           ,
           that
           Attaindors
           doe
           not
           interrupt
           the
           conueighing
           of
           Title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           daughters
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           they
           thought
           King
           RICHARD
           had
           said
           enough
           for
           them
           :
           and
           tooke
           them
           to
           bee
           but
           as
           of
           the
           Kings
           Partie
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           in
           his
           power
           and
           at
           his
           disposing
           .
           So
           that
           with
           maruellous
           consent
           and
           applause
           ,
           this
           Counterfeit
           PLANTAGENET
           was
           brought
           with
           great
           solemnitie
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           and
           there
           saluted
           ,
           serued
           ,
           and
           honoured
           as
           King
           ;
           the
           Boy
           becoming
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           doing
           nothing
           that
           did
           bewray
           the
           basenesse
           of
           his
           condition
           .
           And
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           hee
           was
           proclaimed
           King
           in
           Dublin
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Sixt
           ;
           there
           beeing
           not
           a
           sword
           drawne
           in
           King
           HENRY
           his
           quarrell
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           much
           moued
           with
           this
           vnexpected
           accident
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           eares
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           strooke
           vpon
           that
           String
           which
           euer
           he
           most
           feared
           ,
           as
           also
           because
           it
           was
           stirred
           in
           such
           a
           Place
           ,
           where
           hee
           could
           not
           with
           safetie
           transferre
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           to
           
           suppresse
           it
           .
           For
           partly
           through
           naturall
           valour
           ,
           and
           partly
           through
           an
           vniuersall
           suspition
           (
           not
           knowing
           whom
           to
           trust
           )
           he
           was
           euer
           readie
           to
           wait
           vpon
           all
           his
           atchieuements
           in
           person
           .
           The
           King
           therefore
           first
           called
           his
           Councell
           together
           at
           the
           Charter-house
           at
           Shine
           .
           Which
           Councell
           was
           held
           with
           great
           secrecie
           ,
           but
           the
           open
           Decrees
           thereof
           ,
           which
           presently
           came
           abroad
           ,
           were
           three
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           Dowager
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           her
           Pact
           ,
           and
           Agreement
           with
           those
           that
           had
           concluded
           with
           her
           concerning
           the
           Mariage
           of
           her
           daughter
           ELIZABETH
           with
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           had
           neuerthelesse
           deliuered
           her
           daughters
           out
           of
           Sanctuarie
           into
           King
           RICHARDS
           hands
           ;
           should
           be
           cloistered
           in
           the
           Nunnerie
           of
           Bermondsey
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           all
           her
           lands
           and
           goods
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           was
           ,
           that
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           then
           Close-prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           the
           most
           publike
           and
           notorious
           manner
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           deuised
           ,
           shewed
           vnto
           the
           people
           :
           In
           part
           to
           discharge
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Enuie
           of
           that
           opinion
           and
           bruit
           ,
           how
           he
           had
           beene
           put
           to
           death
           priuily
           in
           the
           Tower
           ;
           But
           chiefly
           to
           make
           the
           people
           see
           the
           leuitie
           and
           imposture
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           PLANTAGENET
           was
           indeed
           but
           a
           puppit
           ,
           or
           a
           Counterfeit
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           againe
           proclaimed
           a
           Generall-Pardon
           to
           all
           that
           would
           reueale
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselues
           by
           a
           day
           .
           And
           that
           this
           Pardon
           should
           be
           conceiued
           in
           so
           ample
           and
           liberall
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           no
           High-Treason
           (
           no
           not
           against
           the
           Kings
           owne
           person
           )
           should
           be
           excepted
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           might
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           so
           to
           a
           wise
           King
           ,
           that
           knew
           his
           greatest
           dangers
           were
           not
           from
           the
           least
           Treasons
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           greatest
           .
           These
           resolutions
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Councell
           were
           immediatly
           
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           Queene
           Dowager
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Bermondsey
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           estate
           seized
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           whereat
           there
           was
           much
           wondering
           ;
           That
           a
           weake
           woman
           ,
           for
           the
           yeelding
           to
           the
           menaces
           and
           promises
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           (
           wherein
           the
           King
           had
           shewed
           no
           displeasure
           nor
           alteration
           )
           but
           much
           more
           after
           so
           happie
           a
           mariage
           ,
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           blessed
           with
           Issue-male
           ,
           should
           vpon
           a
           sodaine
           mutabilitie
           or
           disclosure
           of
           the
           Kings
           mind
           be
           so
           seuerely
           handled
           .
        
         
           This
           Lady
           was
           amongst
           the
           examples
           of
           great
           varietie
           of
           Fortune
           .
           Shee
           had
           first
           from
           a
           distressed
           Suitor
           ,
           and
           desolate
           Widdow
           ,
           beene
           taken
           to
           the
           Mariage-Bed
           of
           a
           Batchellour-King
           ,
           the
           goodliest
           personage
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           euen
           in
           his
           reigne
           she
           had
           endured
           a
           strange
           Eclipse
           by
           the
           Kings
           flight
           ,
           and
           temporarie
           depriuing
           from
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Shee
           was
           also
           very
           happie
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           had
           by
           him
           faire
           Issue
           ,
           and
           continued
           his
           Nuptiall
           loue
           (
           helping
           her selfe
           by
           some
           obsequious
           bearing
           and
           dissembling
           of
           his
           pleasures
           )
           to
           the
           very
           end
           .
           Shee
           was
           much
           affectionate
           to
           her
           owne
           Kindred
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           Faction
           ;
           which
           did
           stirre
           great
           Enuie
           in
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Kings
           side
           ,
           who
           counted
           her
           Bloud
           a
           disparagement
           to
           be
           mingled
           with
           the
           Kings
           .
           With
           which
           Lords
           of
           the
           Kings
           bloud
           ,
           ioyned
           also
           the
           Kings
           Fauorite
           the
           Lord
           HASTINGS
           ;
           who
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           great
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           thought
           at
           times
           ,
           through
           her
           malice
           and
           Splene
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           falling
           .
           After
           her
           husbands
           death
           ,
           she
           was
           matter
           of
           Tragedie
           ,
           hauing
           liued
           to
           see
           her
           Brother
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           her
           two
           Sonnes
           deposed
           from
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           Bastarded
           in
           their
           bloud
           ,
           and
           cruelly
           murthered
           .
           All
           this
           while
           neuerthelesse
           shee
           inioyed
           her
           libertie
           ,
           State
           ,
           and
           Fortunes
           .
           But
           afterwards
           againe
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Rise
           of
           the
           
           Wheele
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           a
           King
           to
           her
           Sonne-in-Law
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           
             Grand
             mother
          
           to
           a
           Grand-child
           of
           the
           best
           Sexe
           ;
           yet
           was
           she
           (
           vpon
           darke
           and
           vnknowne
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           strange
           Pretences
           )
           precipitated
           ,
           and
           banished
           the
           World
           ,
           into
           a
           Nunnery
           ;
           where
           it
           was
           almost
           thought
           dangerous
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           or
           see
           her
           ;
           and
           where
           not
           long
           after
           she
           ended
           her
           life
           :
           but
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           Commandement
           buried
           with
           the
           King
           her
           husband
           at
           Windsore
           .
           Shee
           was
           Foundresse
           of
           Queenes-College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
           For
           this
           Act
           the
           King
           sustained
           great
           obloquie
           ,
           which
           neuerthelesse
           (
           besides
           the
           reason
           of
           State
           )
           was
           somwhat
           sweetned
           to
           him
           by
           a
           great
           Confiscation
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           was
           vpon
           a
           Sonday
           brought
           throughout
           all
           the
           principall
           Streets
           of
           London
           ,
           to
           be
           seene
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           hauing
           passed
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Streets
           ,
           was
           conducted
           to
           PAVLS
           Church
           ,
           in
           solemne
           Procession
           ,
           where
           great
           store
           of
           people
           were
           assembled
           .
           And
           it
           was
           prouided
           also
           in
           good
           fashion
           ,
           that
           diuers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Qualitie
           (
           especially
           of
           those
           that
           the
           King
           most
           suspected
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           person
           of
           PLANTAGENET
           best
           )
           had
           communication
           with
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           entertayned
           him
           with
           speech
           and
           discourse
           ;
           which
           did
           in
           effect
           marre
           the
           Pageant
           in
           Ireland
           with
           the
           Subiects
           here
           ,
           atleast
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           might
           be
           mis-led
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           in
           Ireland
           (
           where
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           goe
           backe
           )
           it
           wrought
           little
           or
           no
           effect
           .
           But
           contrarivvise
           ,
           they
           turned
           the
           Imposture
           vpon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           gaue
           out
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           defeat
           the
           true
           Inheritor
           ,
           and
           to
           mocke
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           blinde
           the
           eyes
           of
           simple
           man
           ,
           had
           tricked
           vp
           a
           Boy
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           EDWARDPLANTAGENET
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           sparing
           to
           prophane
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           a
           Procession
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           countenance
           the
           Fable
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Generall-Pardon
           likewise
           neere
           the
           same
           time
           came
           forth
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           therewithall
           omitted
           no
           diligence
           ,
           in
           giuing
           straight
           order
           ,
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Ports
           ;
           that
           
             Fugitiues
             ,
             Male-contents
          
           ,
           or
           suspected
           Persons
           might
           not
           passe
           ouer
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           .
        
         
           Meane
           while
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Ireland
           had
           sent
           priuie
           Messengers
           both
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           who
           in
           both
           places
           had
           wrought
           effects
           of
           no
           small
           importance
           .
           For
           in
           England
           they
           wonne
           to
           their
           Partie
           IOHN
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           sonne
           of
           IOHN
           DE
           LAPOLE
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           and
           of
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourths
           eldest
           sister
           .
           This
           Earle
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           wit
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           thoughts
           highly
           raysed
           by
           Hopes
           and
           Expectations
           for
           a
           time
           .
           For
           RICHARD
           the
           third
           had
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           hatred
           to
           both
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           King
           EDWARD
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           and
           their
           Lines
           ,
           (
           hauing
           had
           his
           hand
           in
           both
           their
           blouds
           )
           to
           disable
           their
           Issues
           vpon
           false
           and
           incompetent
           pretexts
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           of
           Attaindor
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           Illegitimation
           :
           and
           to
           designe
           this
           Gentleman
           (
           in
           case
           himselfe
           should
           die
           without
           Children
           )
           for
           Inheritor
           of
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Neither
           was
           this
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           secretly
           an
           Eye
           vpon
           him
           .
           But
           the
           King
           hauing
           tasted
           of
           the
           Enuie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           his
           imprisonment
           of
           EDWARD
           PLANTAGENET
           ,
           was
           doubtfull
           to
           heape
           vp
           any
           more
           distasts
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           by
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           DE
           LAPOLE
           also
           ;
           the
           rather
           thinking
           it
           Policie
           to
           conserue
           him
           as
           a
           Corriuall
           vnto
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           was
           induced
           to
           participate
           with
           the
           Action
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           not
           lightly
           vpon
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Bubble
           ,
           but
           vpon
           Letters
           from
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           of
           Burgundie
           ,
           in
           whose
           succours
           and
           declaration
           for
           the
           Enterprise
           ;
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           more
           solid
           foundation
           ,
           both
           for
           Reputation
           
           and
           Forces
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Earle
           refraine
           the
           Businesse
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           pretended
           PLANTAGENET
           to
           be
           but
           an
           Idoll
           .
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           hee
           was
           more
           glad
           it
           should
           be
           the
           false
           PLANTAGENET
           then
           the
           true
           :
           because
           the
           False
           being
           sure
           to
           fall
           away
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           True
           to
           be
           made
           sure
           of
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           it
           might
           open
           and
           paue
           a
           faire
           and
           prepared
           way
           to
           his
           owne
           Title
           .
           With
           this
           Resolution
           hee
           sayled
           secretly
           into
           Flanders
           ;
           where
           was
           a
           little
           before
           arriued
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           leauing
           a
           correspondence
           here
           in
           England
           with
           Sir
           THOMAS
           BROVGHTON
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Power
           and
           Dependencies
           in
           Lancashire
           .
           For
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           pretended
           PLANTAGENET
           was
           first
           receiued
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           secret
           Messengers
           had
           beene
           also
           sent
           to
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           ,
           aduertising
           her
           what
           was
           passed
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           imploring
           Succoures
           in
           an
           Enterprise
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           so
           pious
           and
           iust
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           had
           so
           miraculously
           prospered
           the
           beginning
           therof
           ;
           and
           making
           offer
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           should
           be
           guided
           by
           her
           will
           and
           direction
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Soueraigne
             Patronesse
          
           and
           Protectresse
           of
           the
           Enterprise
           .
           MARGARET
           was
           second
           sister
           to
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           second
           Wife
           to
           CHARLES
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           HARDY
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Burgundie
           ;
           by
           whome
           ,
           hauing
           no
           Children
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           she
           did
           with
           singular
           care
           and
           tendernesse
           intend
           the
           Education
           of
           PHILIP
           and
           MARGARET
           ,
           Grand-children
           to
           her
           former
           Husband
           ;
           which
           wonne
           her
           great
           loue
           and
           authority
           among
           the
           Dutch.
           This
           Princesse
           (
           hauing
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           Malice
           of
           a
           woman
           )
           abounding
           in
           Treasure
           ,
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           her
           Dower
           ,
           and
           her
           prouident
           Gouernment
           ,
           and
           being
           childlesse
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           neerer
           Care
           ,
           made
           it
           her
           Designe
           and
           Enterprise
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           
             Maiestie
             Royall
          
           of
           England
           once
           againe
           re-placed
           in
           her
           House
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           vp
           King
           HENRY
           as
           a
           Marke
           ,
           at
           whose
           
           ouerthrow
           all
           her
           actions
           should
           ayme
           and
           shoote
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           all
           the
           Counsells
           of
           his
           succeeding
           troubles
           came
           chiefly
           out
           of
           that
           Quiuer
           .
           And
           shee
           bare
           such
           a
           mortall
           hatred
           to
           the
           House
           of
           LANCASTER
           ,
           and
           personally
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           no
           wayes
           mollified
           by
           the
           Coniunction
           of
           the
           Houses
           in
           her
           Neeces
           marriage
           ,
           but
           rather
           hated
           her
           Neece
           ,
           as
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Kings
           ascent
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           assurance
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           with
           great
           violence
           of
           affection
           she
           embraced
           this
           Ouerture
           .
           And
           vpon
           Counsaile
           taken
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Partie
           ,
           it
           was
           resolued
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           the
           two
           Lords
           assisted
           with
           a
           Regiment
           of
           two
           thousand
           Almaines
           ,
           being
           choice
           and
           Veterane
           Bands
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           MARTIN
           SWART
           (
           a
           valiant
           and
           experimented
           Captaine
           )
           should
           passe
           ouer
           into
           Ireland
           to
           the
           new
           King.
           Hoping
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Action
           should
           haue
           the
           face
           of
           a
           receiued
           and
           setled
           Regalitie
           (
           with
           such
           a
           second
           Person
           ,
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           and
           the
           Coniunction
           and
           reputation
           of
           forraine
           succours
           )
           the
           fame
           of
           it
           would
           imbolden
           and
           prepare
           all
           the
           Partie
           of
           the
           Confederates
           and
           Malecontents
           within
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           assistance
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           come
           ouer
           there
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Counterfeit
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           things
           succeeded
           well
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           put
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           PLANTAGENET
           receiued
           :
           Wherein
           neuerthelesse
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           had
           his
           particular
           hopes
           .
           After
           they
           were
           come
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Partie
           tooke
           courage
           ,
           by
           seeing
           themselues
           together
           in
           a
           Bodie
           ,
           they
           grew
           very
           confident
           of
           successe
           ,
           conceiuing
           and
           discoursing
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           in
           vpon
           farre
           better
           Cards
           to
           ouerthrow
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           then
           King
           HENRY
           had
           to
           ouerthrow
           King
           RICHARD
           .
           And
           that
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           Sword
           drawne
           against
           them
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           it
           
           was
           a
           Signe
           the
           Swords
           in
           England
           would
           be
           soone
           sheathed
           ,
           or
           beaten
           downe
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           for
           a
           Brauery
           vpon
           this
           accession
           of
           power
           ,
           they
           crowned
           their
           new
           King
           in
           the
           
             Cathedrall
             Church
          
           of
           Dublin
           ;
           who
           formerly
           had
           beene
           but
           proclaimed
           onely
           ;
           and
           then
           sate
           in
           Councell
           what
           should
           further
           be
           done
           .
           At
           which
           Councell
           though
           it
           were
           propounded
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           the
           best
           way
           to
           establish
           themselues
           first
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           King
           HENRY
           thither
           in
           person
           ,
           by
           whose
           absence
           ,
           they
           thought
           there
           would
           be
           great
           alterations
           and
           commotions
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           Kingdome
           there
           was
           poore
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           keepe
           their
           Armie
           together
           ,
           nor
           pay
           their
           Germane
           .
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           also
           the
           sway
           of
           the
           Irish-men
           and
           generally
           of
           the
           Men-of-warre
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           in
           such
           cases
           of
           Popular
           tumults
           is
           vsuall
           )
           did
           in
           effect
           gouerne
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           was
           eager
           ,
           and
           in
           affection
           to
           make
           their
           fortunes
           vpon
           England
           ;
           It
           was
           concluded
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           to
           transport
           their
           forces
           into
           England
           .
           The
           King
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           when
           he
           heard
           what
           was
           done
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           though
           it
           troubled
           him
           ,
           yet
           thought
           hee
           should
           bee
           well
           enough
           able
           to
           scatter
           the
           Irish
           as
           a
           Flight
           of
           Birds
           ,
           and
           rattle
           away
           this
           Swarme
           of
           Bees
           ,
           with
           their
           King
           ;
           when
           hee
           heard
           afterwards
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           was
           embarqued
           in
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           was
           declared
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           apprehended
           the
           danger
           in
           a
           true
           Degree
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           saw
           plainly
           that
           his
           Kingdome
           must
           againe
           be
           put
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           fight
           for
           it
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           he
           did
           conceiue
           ,
           before
           he
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolnes
           sayling
           into
           Ireland
           out
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           assailed
           both
           vpon
           the
           East-parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           by
           some
           impression
           from
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           North-west
           out
           of
           Ireland
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           hauing
           ordered
           Musters
           to
           be
           made
           in
           both
           Parts
           ,
           and
           hauing
           prouisionally
           designed
           two
           Generals
           ,
           IASPER
           Earle
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           and
           IOHN
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           (
           meaning
           himselfe
           also
           to
           goe
           in
           person
           ,
           where
           the
           Affaires
           should
           most
           require
           it
           )
           and
           neuerthelesse
           not
           expecting
           any
           actuall
           Inuasion
           at
           that
           time
           (
           the
           Winter
           being
           farre
           on
           )
           he
           tooke
           his
           iourney
           himselfe
           towards
           Suffolke
           and
           Northfolke
           ,
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           those
           parts
           .
           And
           being
           come
           to
           S.
           Edmonds-bury
           ,
           hee
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           THOMAS
           ,
           Marquesse
           Dorset
           (
           who
           had
           beene
           one
           of
           the
           Pledges
           in
           France
           )
           was
           hasting
           towards
           him
           ,
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           of
           some
           Accusations
           which
           had
           beene
           made
           against
           him
           .
           But
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           hee
           kept
           an
           Eare
           for
           him
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           time
           so
           doubtfull
           ,
           that
           hee
           sent
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           forth
           with
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           Tower
           ;
           with
           a
           faire
           Message
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           beare
           that
           disgrace
           with
           patience
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           meant
           not
           his
           hurt
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           preserue
           him
           from
           doing
           hurt
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           ,
           or
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           should
           alwayes
           be
           able
           (
           when
           hee
           had
           cleared
           himselfe
           )
           to
           make
           him
           reparation
           .
        
         
           From
           S.
           Edmonds-bury
           he
           went
           to
           Norwich
           ,
           where
           he
           kept
           his
           Christmas
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           Pilgrimage
           )
           to
           Walsingham
           ,
           where
           hee
           visited
           our
           
             Ladies
             Church
          
           ,
           famous
           for
           miracles
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Prayers
           and
           Vowes
           for
           helpe
           and
           deliuerance
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           he
           returned
           by
           Cambridge
           to
           London
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           with
           their
           King
           (
           vnder
           the
           Leading
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           and
           Colonell
           SWART
           )
           landed
           at
           Fouldrey
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           whither
           there
           repaired
           to
           them
           ,
           Sir
           THOMAS
           BROVGHTON
           ,
           with
           some
           small
           companie
           of
           English.
           The
           King
           by
           that
           time
           (
           knowing
           now
           the
           Storme
           would
           not
           diuide
           ,
           but
           fall
           in
           one
           place
           )
           had
           leuied
           Forces
           in
           good
           
           number
           ;
           And
           in
           person
           (
           taking
           with
           him
           his
           two
           designed
           Generals
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           )
           was
           come
           on
           his
           way
           towards
           them
           as
           farre
           as
           Couentry
           ,
           whence
           he
           sent
           forth
           a
           troupe
           of
           Light-Horsemen
           for
           discouerie
           ,
           and
           to
           intercept
           some
           straglers
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           might
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           the
           particulars
           of
           their
           Progresse
           and
           purposes
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           otherwise
           was
           not
           without
           intelligence
           from
           Espials
           in
           the
           Campe.
           
        
         
           The
           Rebels
           tooke
           their
           way
           towards
           Yorke
           ,
           without
           spoyling
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           or
           any
           act
           of
           Hostilitie
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           fauour
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           personate
           their
           King
           :
           who
           (
           no
           doubt
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           princely
           feeling
           )
           was
           sparing
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           towards
           his
           Subiects
           .
           But
           their
           Snow-ball
           did
           not
           gather
           as
           it
           went.
           For
           the
           people
           came
           not
           in
           to
           them
           :
           Neither
           did
           any
           rise
           or
           declare
           themselues
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           caused
           partly
           by
           the
           good
           taste
           that
           the
           King
           had
           giuen
           his
           People
           of
           his
           Gouernement
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           Felicitie
           ;
           and
           partly
           for
           that
           it
           was
           an
           odious
           thing
           to
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           King
           brought
           in
           to
           them
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           Irish
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           of
           which
           their
           Armie
           was
           in
           substance
           compounded
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           a
           thing
           done
           with
           any
           great
           iudgement
           on
           the
           Party
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           take
           their
           way
           towards
           Yorke
           :
           Considering
           that
           howsoeuer
           those
           parts
           had
           formerly
           beene
           a
           Nurserie
           of
           their
           friends
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           had
           so
           lately
           disbanded
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Kings
           presence
           had
           a
           little
           before
           qualified
           discontents
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           deceiued
           of
           his
           hopes
           of
           the
           Countries
           concourse
           vnto
           him
           (
           in
           which
           case
           he
           would
           haue
           temporized
           )
           and
           seeing
           the
           businesse
           past
           Retract
           ,
           resolued
           to
           make
           on
           where
           the
           King
           was
           ,
           
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           battaile
           ;
           and
           therupon
           ,
           marched
           towards
           Newarke
           ,
           thinking
           to
           haue
           surprized
           the
           Towne
           .
           But
           the
           King
           was
           somewhat
           before
           this
           time
           come
           to
           Nottingham
           ,
           where
           he
           called
           a
           Councell
           of
           Warre
           ,
           at
           which
           was
           consulted
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           best
           to
           protract
           time
           ,
           or
           speedily
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           Rebels
           .
           In
           which
           Councell
           the
           King
           himselfe
           (
           whose
           continuall
           vigilancie
           did
           sucke
           in
           sometimes
           causelesse
           suspitions
           ,
           which
           few
           else
           knew
           )
           inclined
           to
           the
           accelerating
           a
           Battaile
           .
           But
           this
           was
           presently
           put
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           aides
           that
           came
           in
           to
           him
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           this
           Consultation
           ,
           partly
           vpon
           Missiues
           ,
           and
           partly
           Voluntaries
           from
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           principall
           persons
           that
           came
           then
           to
           the
           Kings
           aide
           ,
           were
           the
           Earle
           of
           Shrewesburie
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           STRANGE
           ,
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           :
           and
           of
           Knights
           and
           Gentlemen
           to
           the
           number
           of
           at
           least
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           persons
           ,
           with
           their
           Companies
           ,
           making
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           six
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           besides
           the
           Forces
           that
           were
           with
           the
           King
           before
           .
           Wherupon
           the
           King
           ,
           finding
           his
           Armie
           so
           brauely
           re-enforced
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           alacritie
           in
           all
           his
           men
           to
           fight
           ,
           was
           confirmed
           in
           his
           former
           resolution
           ,
           and
           marched
           speedily
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           put
           himselfe
           betweene
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           and
           Newarke
           ;
           being
           loth
           their
           Armie
           should
           get
           the
           commoditie
           of
           that
           Towne
           .
           The
           Earle
           nothing
           dismayed
           ,
           came
           forwards
           that
           day
           vnto
           a
           little
           Village
           called
           Stoke
           ,
           and
           there
           encamped
           that
           night
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Brow
           or
           hanging
           of
           a
           hill
           .
           The
           King
           the
           next
           day
           presented
           him
           Battaile
           vpon
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           the
           fields
           there
           being
           open
           and
           champion
           .
           The
           Earle
           couragiously
           came
           downe
           and
           ioyned
           Battaile
           with
           him
           .
           Concerning
           which
           Battaile
           ,
           the
           relations
           that
           are
           left
           vnto
           vs
           are
           so
           naked
           ,
           and
           negligent
           (
           though
           it
           be
           an
           action
           of
           so
           
           recent
           memorie
           )
           as
           they
           rather
           declare
           the
           Successe
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           then
           the
           Manner
           of
           the
           fight
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           diuided
           his
           Armie
           into
           three
           Battailes
           ,
           whereof
           the
           vant-guard
           onely
           well
           strengthened
           with
           wings
           ,
           came
           to
           fight
           .
           That
           the
           Fight
           was
           fierce
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           lasted
           three
           houres
           ,
           before
           the
           victorie
           inclined
           either
           way
           ;
           saue
           that
           Iudgement
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           by
           that
           the
           Kings
           Vant-guard
           of
           it selfe
           maintained
           fight
           against
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           the
           other
           two
           Battailes
           remaining
           out
           of
           action
           )
           what
           the
           successe
           was
           like
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           end
           .
           That
           MARTIN
           SWART
           with
           his
           Germanes
           performed
           brauely
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           those
           few
           English
           that
           were
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           Irish
           faile
           in
           courage
           or
           fiercenesse
           ,
           but
           being
           almost
           naked
           men
           ,
           only
           armed
           with
           Darts
           and
           Skeines
           ,
           it
           was
           rather
           an
           Execution
           ,
           then
           a
           fight
           vpon
           them
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           the
           furious
           slaughter
           of
           them
           was
           a
           great
           discouragement
           and
           appalement
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           That
           there
           died
           vpon
           the
           place
           all
           the
           Chiefetaines
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           FRANCIS
           Lord
           LOVEL
           ,
           MARTIN
           SWART
           ,
           and
           Sir
           THOMAS
           BROVGHTON
           ;
           all
           making
           good
           the
           fight
           without
           any
           ground
           giuen
           .
           Onely
           of
           the
           Lord
           LOVEL
           there
           went
           a
           report
           ,
           that
           he
           fled
           and
           swam
           ouer
           Trent
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           recouer
           the
           further
           side
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           steepnesse
           of
           the
           Banke
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           drowned
           in
           the
           Riuer
           .
           But
           another
           Report
           leaues
           him
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           liued
           long
           after
           in
           a
           Caue
           or
           Vault
           .
           The
           number
           that
           was
           slaine
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           Enemies
           part
           ,
           foure
           thousand
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           part
           ,
           one
           halfe
           of
           his
           Vant-guard
           ,
           besides
           many
           hurt
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           name
           .
           There
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           Counterfet
           PLANTAGENET
           (
           now
           ,
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           againe
           )
           and
           the
           crastie
           Priest
           his
           Tutor
           .
           For
           LAMBERT
           ,
           the
           King
           
           would
           not
           take
           his
           life
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           Magnanimitie
           ,
           taking
           him
           but
           as
           an
           Image
           of
           Wax
           ,
           that
           others
           had
           tempered
           and
           moulded
           ;
           and
           likewise
           out
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           thinking
           that
           if
           he
           suffered
           death
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           forgotten
           too
           soone
           ;
           but
           being
           kept
           aliue
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           continuall
           Spectacle
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           remedie
           against
           the
           like
           Inchantments
           of
           People
           ,
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           hee
           was
           taken
           into
           seruice
           in
           his
           Court
           to
           a
           base
           office
           in
           his
           Kitchin
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Mattacina
           of
           humane
           fortune
           )
           Hee
           turned
           a
           Broach
           ,
           that
           had
           worne
           a
           Crowne
           .
           Whereas
           Fortune
           commonly
           doth
           not
           bring
           in
           a
           Comedie
           or
           Farce
           after
           a
           Tragedy
           .
           And
           afterwards
           hee
           was
           preferred
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Falconers
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           
             Close
             prisoner
          
           ,
           and
           heard
           of
           no
           more
           ;
           the
           King
           louing
           to
           seale
           vp
           his
           owne
           dangers
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           the
           King
           went
           to
           Lincolne
           ,
           where
           he
           caused
           Supplications
           and
           Thanksgiuings
           to
           be
           made
           for
           his
           Deliuerance
           and
           Victorie
           .
           And
           that
           his
           Deuotions
           might
           goe
           round
           in
           Circle
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           Banner
           to
           bee
           offered
           to
           our
           Ladie
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           where
           before
           he
           made
           his
           Vows
           .
           And
           thus
           deliuered
           of
           this
           so
           strange
           an
           Engine
           &
           new
           Inuention
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           former
           confidence
           of
           minde
           ,
           thinking
           now
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           misfortunes
           had
           come
           at
           once
           .
           But
           it
           fell
           out
           vnto
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Speech
           of
           the
           
             Common
             people
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           reigne
           ,
           that
           said
           ;
           
             It
             was
             a
             token
             he
             should
             reigne
             in
             labour
             ,
             because
             his
             reigne
             began
             with
             a
             sicknesse
             of
             Sweat.
          
           But
           howsoeuer
           the
           King
           thought
           himselfe
           now
           in
           a
           Hauen
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           his
           Confidence
           did
           seldome
           darken
           his
           Fore-sight
           ,
           especially
           in
           things
           neare
           hand
           .
           And
           therefore
           awakened
           by
           so
           fresh
           ,
           and
           vnexpected
           dangers
           ,
           hee
           entred
           into
           due
           consideration
           ,
           aswell
           how
           to
           weed
           out
           the
           Partakers
           of
           the
           former
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           the
           Seeds
           of
           the
           like
           in
           time
           to
           come
           :
           
           and
           withall
           to
           take
           away
           all
           Shelters
           and
           Harbours
           for
           discontented
           Persons
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           hatch
           and
           foster
           Rebellions
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           might
           gather
           strength
           and
           motion
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           he
           did
           yet
           againe
           make
           a
           Progresse
           from
           Lincolne
           to
           the
           
             Northerne
             Parts
          
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           indeed
           rather
           an
           
             Itinerarie
             Circuit
          
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           then
           a
           Progresse
           .
           For
           all
           along
           as
           he
           went
           ,
           with
           much
           seueritie
           and
           strict
           inquisition
           ,
           partly
           by
           
             Martiall
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Commission
           ,
           were
           punished
           ,
           the
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           Ayders
           of
           the
           late
           Rebels
           .
           Not
           all
           by
           death
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Field
           had
           drawne
           much
           bloud
           )
           but
           by
           Fines
           and
           Ransomes
           which
           spared
           Life
           ,
           and
           raised
           Treasure
           .
           Amongst
           other
           Crimes
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           there
           was
           diligent
           Inquirie
           made
           of
           such
           as
           had
           raised
           and
           dispersed
           abruit
           and
           rumour
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Field
           fought
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Rebels
             had
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Kings
             Armie
             was
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             fled
             .
          
           Whereby
           it
           was
           supposed
           that
           many
           Succours
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           haue
           come
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           cunningly
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           kept
           backe
           .
           Which
           Charge
           and
           Accusation
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           some
           ground
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           industriously
           embraced
           and
           put
           on
           by
           diuers
           ,
           who
           hauing
           beene
           in
           themselues
           not
           the
           best
           affected
           to
           the
           Kings
           part
           ,
           nor
           forward
           to
           come
           to
           his
           aid
           ,
           were
           glad
           to
           apprehend
           this
           colour
           ,
           to
           couer
           their
           neglect
           and
           coldnesse
           ,
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           such
           discouragements
           .
           Which
           cunning
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           though
           he
           lodged
           it
           ,
           and
           noted
           it
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           extirpating
           of
           the
           Roots
           and
           causes
           of
           the
           like
           Commotions
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           King
           began
           to
           find
           where
           his
           Shooe
           did
           wring
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           his
           depressing
           of
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           that
           did
           rancle
           and
           fester
           the
           affections
           of
           his
           People
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           now
           too
           wise
           to
           disdaine
           perils
           any
           longer
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           giue
           some
           concentment
           in
           
           that
           kind
           (
           at
           least
           in
           Ceremonie
           )
           he
           resolued
           at
           last
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Coronation
           of
           his
           Queene
           .
           And
           therefore
           at
           his
           comming
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           entred
           in
           state
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           celebrated
           his
           Victorie
           ,
           with
           two
           dayes
           of
           Deuotion
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           first
           day
           he
           repaired
           to
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Hymne
           of
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           sung
           ,
           and
           the
           morrow
           after
           he
           went
           in
           Procession
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Crosse
           )
           the
           Queene
           was
           with
           great
           solemnitie
           crowned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           the
           fiue
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           his
           reigne
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           two
           yeares
           after
           the
           marriage
           ;
           
             Like
             an
             old
             Christning
             ,
             that
             had
             stayed
             long
             for
             Godfathers
             .
          
           Which
           strange
           and
           vnvsuall
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           madeit
           subiect
           to
           euery
           mans
           note
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Act
           against
           his
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           put
           vpon
           him
           by
           necessitie
           and
           reason
           of
           State.
           Soone
           after
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           now
           faire
           weather
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           THOMAS
           
             Marquesse
             Dorset
          
           ,
           was
           rather
           vpon
           suspicion
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           hee
           the
           said
           Marquesse
           was
           set
           at
           libertie
           without
           examination
           ,
           or
           other
           circumstance
           .
           At
           that
           time
           also
           the
           King
           sent
           an
           Ambassadour
           vnto
           Pope
           INNOCENT
           ,
           signifying
           vnto
           him
           this
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           (
           like
           another
           AENEAS
           )
           he
           had
           passed
           through
           the
           flouds
           of
           his
           former
           troubles
           and
           trauailes
           ,
           and
           was
           arriued
           vnto
           a
           safe
           Hauen
           :
           and
           thanking
           his
           Holinesse
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           honoured
           the
           Celebration
           of
           his
           Marriage
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Ambassadour
           :
           and
           offering
           both
           his
           Person
           and
           the
           forces
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           to
           doe
           him
           seruice
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadour
           making
           his
           Oration
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           did
           so
           magnifie
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           ,
           as
           was
           enough
           to
           glut
           the
           Hearers
           .
           But
           then
           he
           did
           againe
           so
           exroll
           and
           deifie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           made
           all
           that
           he
           had
           said
           in
           praise
           of
           his
           Master
           and
           
           Mistresse
           seeme
           temperate
           and
           passable
           .
           But
           hee
           was
           very
           honourably
           entertained
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           much
           made
           on
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           Who
           knowing
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           Lazie
           and
           vnprofitable
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             world
          
           ,
           was
           wonderfully
           glad
           to
           heare
           that
           there
           were
           such
           Ecchoes
           of
           him
           sounding
           in
           remote
           parts
           .
           Hee
           obtained
           also
           of
           the
           Pope
           a
           very
           iust
           and
           honorable
           Bull
           ,
           qualifying
           the
           Priuiledges
           of
           Sanctuarie
           (
           wherewith
           the
           king
           had
           beene
           extreamely
           gauled
           )
           in
           three
           points
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           
             Sanstuarie
             man
          
           did
           by
           night
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           get
           out
           of
           Sanctuarie
           priuily
           ,
           and
           commit
           mischiefe
           and
           trespasse
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           in
           againe
           ,
           hee
           should
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           Sanctuarie
           for
           euer
           after
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Sanctuarie-man
           was
           protected
           from
           his
           Creditors
           ,
           yet
           his
           Goods
           out
           of
           Sanctuarie
           should
           not
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           tooke
           Sanstuarie
           for
           case
           of
           Treason
           ,
           the
           King
           might
           appoint
           him
           Keepers
           to
           looke
           to
           him
           in
           Sanctuarie
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           also
           for
           the
           better
           securing
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           against
           mutinous
           and
           malecontented
           Subiects
           (
           wherof
           He
           saw
           the
           Realme
           was
           full
           )
           who
           might
           haue
           their
           refuge
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           vnder
           Key
           ,
           as
           the
           Ports
           were
           ;
           For
           that
           cause
           ,
           rather
           then
           for
           any
           doubt
           of
           Hostilitie
           from
           those
           parts
           ,
           before
           his
           comming
           to
           London
           (
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Newcastle
           )
           had
           sent
           a
           solemne
           Ambassage
           vnto
           IAMES
           the
           third
           ,
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           treate
           and
           conclude
           a
           peace
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           were
           RICHARD
           FOXE
           Bishop
           of
           Excester
           ,
           and
           Sir
           RICHARD
           EDGCOMBE
           Comptroller
           of
           the
           Kings
           House
           ,
           who
           were
           honourably
           receiued
           and
           entertained
           there
           .
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           labouring
           of
           the
           same
           disease
           that
           King
           HENRY
           did
           (
           though
           more
           mortall
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           appeared
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Discontented
             Subiects
          
           ,
           apt
           to
           rise
           ,
           and
           raise
           Tumuh
           ,
           although
           
           in
           his
           owne
           affection
           hee
           did
           much
           desire
           to
           make
           a
           Peace
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           Yet
           finding
           his
           Nobles
           auerse
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           displease
           them
           ,
           concluded
           onely
           a
           Truce
           for
           seuen
           yeeres
           ;
           giuing
           neuerthelesse
           promise
           in
           priuate
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           renewed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           during
           the
           two
           Kings
           liues
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           exercised
           in
           setling
           his
           affaires
           at
           home
           .
           But
           about
           this
           time
           brake
           forth
           an
           occasion
           that
           drew
           him
           to
           looke
           abroad
           ,
           and
           to
           hearken
           to
           forraine
           businesse
           .
           CHARLES
           the
           eight
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           good
           fortune
           of
           his
           two
           immediate
           Predecessors
           ,
           CHARLES
           the
           seuenth
           his
           Grand-father
           ,
           and
           LEWES
           the
           eleuenth
           his
           Father
           ,
           receiued
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           in
           more
           flourishing
           and
           spread
           Estate
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           beene
           of
           many
           yeares
           before
           ;
           being
           redintegrate
           in
           those
           principall
           Members
           ,
           which
           anciently
           had
           beene
           portions
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           were
           after
           disseuered
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           remained
           onely
           in
           Homage
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Soueraigntie
           (
           being
           gouerned
           by
           absolute
           Princes
           of
           their
           owne
           )
           
             Angeou
             ,
             Normandy
             ,
             Prouence
          
           ,
           and
           Burgundie
           .
           There
           remained
           only
           Brittaine
           to
           be
           revnited
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Monarchie
           of
           France
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           ancient
           Termes
           and
           Bounds
           .
        
         
           King
           CHARLES
           was
           not
           a
           little
           inflamed
           with
           an
           ambition
           to
           repurchase
           ,
           and
           reannex
           that
           Duchie
           .
           Which
           his
           ambition
           was
           a
           wise
           and
           well
           weighed
           Ambition
           ;
           not
           like
           vnto
           the
           ambitions
           of
           his
           succeeding
           enterprizes
           of
           Italie
           .
           For
           at
           that
           time
           being
           newly
           come
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           was
           somewhat
           guided
           by
           his
           Fathers
           
             Counsels
             (
             Counsels
          
           ,
           not
           Counsellors
           )
           for
           his
           Father
           was
           his
           owne
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           had
           few
           able
           men
           about
           him
           .
           And
           that
           King
           (
           be
           knew
           well
           )
           had
           euer
           distasted
           the
           designes
           of
           Italie
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           had
           an
           eye
           vpon
           Brittaine
           .
           There
           were
           many
           circumstances
           
           that
           did
           feed
           the
           ambition
           of
           CHARLES
           ,
           with
           pregnant
           and
           apparant
           hopes
           of
           Successe
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           old
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           Lethargie
           ,
           and
           serued
           with
           
             Mercenarie
             Counsellors
          
           ,
           father
           of
           two
           only
           daughters
           ,
           the
           one
           sickly
           and
           not
           like
           to
           continue
           .
           King
           CHARLES
           himselfe
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           Subiects
           of
           France
           at
           that
           time
           well
           trayned
           for
           Warre
           ,
           both
           for
           Leaders
           and
           Souldiers
           ;
           men
           of
           seruice
           being
           not
           yet
           worne
           out
           ,
           since
           the
           warres
           of
           LEWIS
           against
           Burgundie
           .
           Hee
           found
           himselfe
           also
           in
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           Neighbour-Princes
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           might
           oppose
           to
           his
           enterprise
           ;
           MAXIMILIAN
           King
           of
           Romans
           ,
           his
           Riuall
           in
           the
           same
           desires
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Duchy
           ,
           as
           the
           Daughter
           )
           feeble
           in
           meanes
           ;
           and
           King
           HENRY
           of
           England
           aswell
           somwhat
           obnoxious
           to
           him
           for
           his
           fauours
           and
           benefits
           ,
           as
           busied
           in
           his
           particular
           noubles
           at
           home
           .
           There
           was
           also
           a
           faire
           and
           specious
           occasion
           offered
           him
           to
           hide
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           to
           iustifie
           his
           warring
           vpon
           Britaine
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           receiued
           ,
           and
           succoured
           LEWIS
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           French
           Nobilitie
           ,
           which
           had
           taken
           Armes
           against
           their
           King.
           Wherfore
           King
           CHARLES
           being
           resolued
           vpon
           that
           Warre
           ,
           knew
           well
           he
           could
           not
           receiue
           any
           opposition
           so
           potent
           ,
           as
           if
           King
           HENRY
           should
           either
           vpon
           Policie
           of
           State
           ,
           in
           preuenting
           the
           growing
           greatnesse
           of
           France
           :
           or
           vpon
           gratitude
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           for
           his
           former
           fauours
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           distresse
           ,
           espouse
           that
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           declare
           himselfe
           in
           aide
           of
           the
           Duke
           .
           Therfore
           hee
           no
           sooner
           heard
           that
           King
           HENRY
           was
           setled
           by
           his
           victorie
           ,
           but
           forth
           with
           he
           sent
           Ambassadours
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           pray
           his
           assistance
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           that
           hee
           would
           stand
           neutrall
           .
           Which
           Ambassadours
           found
           the
           King
           at
           Leicester
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           their
           Ambassage
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           They
           first
           imparted
           vnto
           the
           King
           the
           successe
           that
           
           their
           Master
           had
           had
           a
           little
           before
           against
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           in
           recouerie
           of
           certaine
           Townes
           from
           him
           :
           which
           was
           done
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           priuacie
           ,
           and
           inwardnesse
           towards
           the
           King
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           French-king
           did
           not
           esteeme
           him
           for
           an
           outward
           or
           formall
           Confederate
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           that
           had
           part
           in
           his
           affections
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           tooke
           pleasure
           to
           communicate
           his
           businesse
           .
           After
           this
           Complement
           ,
           and
           some
           gratulation
           for
           the
           Kings
           victorie
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           their
           errand
           ;
           declaring
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           their
           Master
           was
           enforced
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           iust
           and
           necessarie
           Warre
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           receiued
           and
           succoured
           those
           that
           were
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           Declared
           Enemies
           vnto
           his
           Person
           and
           State.
           That
           they
           were
           no
           meane
           ,
           distressed
           ,
           and
           calamitous
           Persons
           that
           fled
           to
           him
           for
           refuge
           ,
           but
           of
           so
           great
           qualitie
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           apparant
           that
           they
           came
           not
           thither
           to
           protect
           their
           owne
           fortune
           ,
           but
           to
           infest
           and
           inuade
           his
           ;
           the
           Head
           of
           them
           being
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           the
           first
           Prince
           of
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Person
           of
           France
           .
           That
           therfore
           ,
           rightly
           to
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           rather
           on
           their
           Masters
           part
           a
           Defensiue
           Warre
           ,
           then
           an
           Offensiue
           ;
           as
           that
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           bee
           omitted
           or
           forborne
           ,
           if
           he
           tendred
           the
           conseruation
           of
           his
           owne
           Estate
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Blow
           that
           made
           the
           Warre
           inuasiue
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           no
           wise
           Prince
           would
           stay
           for
           )
           but
           the
           first
           Prouocation
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           first
           Preparation
           .
           Nay
           that
           this
           Warre
           was
           rather
           a
           Suppression
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           then
           a
           Warre
           with
           a
           iust
           Enemie
           ,
           where
           the
           case
           is
           ;
           That
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           Traitors
           ,
           are
           receiued
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           his
           Homager
           .
           That
           King
           HENRY
           knew
           well
           what
           went
           vpon
           it
           in
           example
           ,
           if
           Neighbour-Princes
           should
           patronize
           and
           comfort
           Rebels
           ,
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           and
           of
           Leagues
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           that
           their
           Master
           was
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           beholding
           to
           the
           
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           in
           his
           aduersitie
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           knew
           he
           would
           not
           forget
           also
           the
           readinesse
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           in
           ayding
           him
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           or
           his
           mercenary
           Councellors
           failed
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           betrayed
           him
           ;
           And
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           the
           courtesies
           receiued
           from
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Dukes
           might
           haue
           ends
           of
           vtilitie
           and
           Bargaine
           ;
           whereas
           their
           Masters
           could
           not
           haue
           proceeded
           but
           out
           of
           entire
           Affection
           .
           For
           that
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           measured
           by
           a
           politicke
           line
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           better
           for
           his
           affaires
           ,
           that
           a
           Tyrant
           should
           haue
           reigned
           in
           England
           ,
           troubled
           and
           hated
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           vertues
           could
           not
           saile
           to
           make
           him
           great
           and
           potent
           ,
           whensoeuer
           he
           was
           come
           to
           be
           Master
           of
           his
           affaires
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           stood
           for
           the
           point
           of
           obligation
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           might
           owe
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           yet
           their
           Master
           was
           well
           assured
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           diuert
           King
           HENRY
           of
           England
           from
           doing
           that
           ,
           that
           was
           iust
           ,
           nor
           euer
           embarke
           him
           in
           so
           ill
           grounded
           a
           quarrell
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           since
           this
           Warre
           which
           their
           Master
           was
           now
           to
           make
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           deliuer
           himselfe
           from
           imminent
           dangers
           ,
           their
           King
           hoped
           the
           King
           would
           shew
           the
           like
           affection
           to
           the
           conseruation
           of
           their
           Masters
           estate
           ,
           as
           their
           Master
           had
           (
           when
           time
           was
           )
           shewed
           to
           the
           Kings
           acquisition
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           At
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           inclination
           which
           the
           King
           had
           euer
           professed
           of
           peace
           ,
           he
           would
           looke
           on
           ,
           and
           stand
           Neutrall
           ;
           for
           that
           their
           Master
           could
           not
           with
           reason
           presse
           him
           to
           vndertake
           part
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           being
           so
           newly
           setled
           and
           recouered
           from
           intestine
           seditions
           .
           But
           touching
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           reannexing
           of
           the
           Duchy
           of
           Britaine
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           either
           by
           Warre
           ,
           or
           by
           marriage
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Britaine
           ;
           the
           Ambassadors
           bare
           aloofe
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           knowing
           that
           it
           made
           most
           against
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           all
           
           meanes
           declined
           any
           mention
           thereof
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           interlaced
           in
           their
           conference
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           assured
           purpose
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           to
           match
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ;
           And
           entertained
           the
           King
           also
           with
           some
           wandring
           Discourses
           of
           their
           Kings
           purpose
           ,
           to
           recouer
           by
           Armes
           his
           right
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           by
           an
           expedition
           in
           Person
           ;
           All
           to
           remoue
           the
           King
           from
           all
           iealousie
           of
           any
           Designe
           ,
           in
           these
           hither
           Parts
           vpon
           Britaine
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           for
           quenching
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           hee
           feared
           might
           bee
           kindled
           in
           his
           owne
           estate
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           after
           aduice
           taken
           with
           his
           Coùncell
           ,
           made
           answer
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           .
           And
           first
           returned
           their
           Complement
           ,
           shewing
           hee
           was
           right
           glad
           of
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           reception
           of
           those
           Townes
           from
           MAXIMILIAN
           .
           Then
           hee
           familiarly
           related
           some
           particular
           passages
           of
           his
           owne
           aduentures
           and
           victorie
           passed
           .
           As
           to
           the
           businesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           the
           King
           answered
           in
           few
           words
           ;
           That
           the
           French
           King
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           were
           the
           two
           persons
           to
           whom
           hee
           was
           most
           obliged
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           thinke
           himselfe
           very
           vnhappie
           ,
           if
           things
           should
           goe
           so
           betweene
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           acquite
           himselfe
           in
           gratitude
           towards
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           for
           him
           as
           a
           Christian
           King
           and
           a
           Common
           friend
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           all
           obligations
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           but
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           for
           a
           Mediator
           of
           an
           Accord
           and
           Peace
           betweene
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           course
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           their
           Kings
           estate
           and
           honour
           both
           ,
           would
           be
           preserued
           with
           more
           Safetie
           and
           lesse
           Enuis
           then
           by
           a
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           spare
           no
           cost
           or
           paines
           ,
           no
           if
           it
           were
           
             To
             goe
             on
             Pilgrimage
          
           ,
           for
           so
           good
           an
           effect
           ;
           And
           concluded
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           great
           Affaire
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           so
           much
           to
           heart
           ,
           hee
           would
           expresse
           himselfe
           more
           fully
           by
           an
           Ambassage
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           speedily
           dispatch
           vnto
           the
           French
           King
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           sort
           the
           French
           Ambassadors
           were
           dismissed
           ;
           The
           King
           auoiding
           to
           vnderstand
           any
           thing
           touching
           the
           re-annexing
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           as
           the
           Ambassadors
           had
           auoided
           to
           mention
           it
           ;
           saue
           that
           hee
           gaue
           a
           little
           touch
           of
           it
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           Enuie
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           neither
           so
           shallow
           ,
           nor
           so
           ill
           aduertised
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           perceiue
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           for
           the
           inuesting
           himselfe
           of
           Britaine
           .
           But
           first
           he
           was
           vtterly
           vnwilling
           (
           howsoeuer
           hee
           gaue
           out
           )
           to
           enter
           into
           Warre
           with
           France
           .
           A
           Fame
           of
           a
           Warre
           he
           liked
           well
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           Atchieuement
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           hee
           thought
           would
           make
           him
           Richer
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Poorer
           :
           and
           hee
           was
           possessed
           with
           many
           secret
           feares
           ,
           touching
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           therfore
           loth
           to
           arme
           ,
           and
           put
           weapons
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           (
           as
           a
           prudent
           and
           couragious
           Prince
           )
           he
           was
           not
           so
           auerse
           from
           a
           Warre
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           resolued
           to
           choose
           it
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           haue
           Britaine
           carried
           by
           France
           ,
           being
           so
           great
           and
           opulent
           a
           Duchy
           ,
           and
           situate
           so
           opportunely
           to
           annoy
           England
           ,
           either
           for
           Coast
           ,
           or
           Trade
           .
           But
           the
           Kings
           hopes
           were
           ,
           that
           partly
           by
           negligence
           ,
           commonly
           imputed
           to
           the
           French
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           a
           young
           King
           )
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           natiue
           power
           of
           Britaine
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           small
           ;
           but
           chiefely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           Partie
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           had
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           therby
           meanes
           to
           stirre
           vp
           Ciuill
           troubles
           ,
           to
           diuert
           the
           French-king
           from
           the
           enterprise
           of
           Britaine
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           power
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           who
           was
           Corriuall
           to
           the
           French
           King
           in
           that
           Pursuit
           ,
           the
           Enterprize
           would
           eyther
           bow
           to
           a
           pace
           ,
           or
           breake
           in
           it selfe
           .
           In
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           King
           measured
           and
           valued
           things
           amisse
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           appeared
           .
           He
           sent
           therefore
           forth
           with
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           CHRISTOPHER
           VRSWICKE
           ,
           his
           Chaplaine
           ,
           a
           person
           by
           him
           much
           trusted
           and
           imployed
           :
           choosing
           him
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           
           he
           was
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           as
           best
           sorting
           with
           an
           Ambassie
           of
           Pacification
           :
           and
           giuing
           him
           also
           a
           Commission
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           consented
           to
           treat
           ,
           hee
           should
           thence
           repaire
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           ripen
           the
           Treatie
           on
           both
           parts
           .
           VRSWICK
           made
           declaration
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Kings
           answer
           to
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadours
          
           here
           ;
           instilling
           also
           tenderly
           some
           ouerture
           of
           receiuing
           to
           grace
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           some
           taste
           of
           Conditions
           of
           Accord
           .
           But
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           proceeded
           not
           sincerely
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           art
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           in
           this
           Treatie
           ;
           hauing
           for
           his
           end
           to
           gaine
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           off
           the
           English-Succors
           ,
           vnder
           hope
           of
           Peace
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           got
           good
           footing
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           answered
           the
           Ambassadour
           ,
           That
           hee
           would
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           Arbiter
           of
           the
           Peace
           :
           and
           willingly
           consented
           ,
           that
           the
           Ambassadour
           should
           straight
           wayes
           passe
           into
           Britaine
           ,
           to
           signifie
           this
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           Dukes
           minde
           likewise
           ;
           well
           fore-seeing
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           was
           wholly
           led
           ,
           taking
           himselfe
           to
           be
           vpon
           termes
           irreconcileable
           with
           him
           ,
           would
           admit
           of
           no
           Treatie
           of
           Peace
           .
           Whereby
           hee
           should
           in
           one
           ,
           both
           generally
           abroad
           veyle
           ouer
           his
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           winne
           the
           reputation
           of
           iust
           and
           moderate
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           should
           withall
           endeare
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           that
           had
           committed
           all
           to
           his
           Will
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           was
           yet
           more
           fine
           )
           make
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           That
           although
           he
           went
           on
           with
           the
           Warre
           ,
           yet
           it
           should
           be
           but
           with
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           bend
           the
           stiffenesse
           of
           the
           other
           party
           to
           accept
           of
           Peace
           :
           and
           so
           the
           King
           should
           take
           no
           vmbrage
           of
           his
           arming
           and
           prosecution
           ;
           but
           the
           Treatie
           to
           be
           kept
           on
           foot
           ;
           to
           the
           very
           last
           instant
           ,
           till
           hee
           were
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
         
           Which
           grounds
           being
           by
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           wisely
           laid
           ,
           all
           things
           fell
           out
           as
           he
           expected
           .
           For
           when
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadour
          
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           the
           Duke
           was
           then
           scarcely
           perfect
           in
           his
           memorie
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           were
           directed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ;
           who
           gaue
           audience
           to
           the
           Chaplaine
           VRSWICK
           ,
           and
           vpon
           his
           Ambassage
           deliuered
           ,
           made
           answer
           in
           somewhat
           high
           termes
           :
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           hauing
           beene
           an
           Host
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Parent
           or
           Foster-father
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           tendernesse
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           fortune
           ,
           did
           looke
           for
           at
           this
           time
           from
           King
           HENRY
           (
           the
           renowned
           King
           of
           England
           )
           rather
           braue
           Troupes
           for
           his
           Succours
           ,
           then
           a
           vaine
           Treatie
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           if
           the
           King
           could
           forget
           the
           good
           Offices
           of
           the
           Duke
           done
           vnto
           him
           aforetime
           ;
           yet
           he
           knew
           well
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           his
           wisdome
           consider
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           imported
           his
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           and
           reputation
           ,
           both
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           Britaine
           (
           the
           old
           Confederates
           of
           England
           )
           to
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           France
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           good
           Ports
           ,
           and
           strong
           Townes
           vpon
           the
           Coast
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           command
           of
           so
           potent
           a
           Neighbour-King
           ,
           and
           so
           ancient
           an
           Enemie
           .
           And
           therefore
           humbly
           desired
           the
           King
           to
           thinke
           of
           this
           businesse
           as
           his
           owne
           ;
           and
           therewith
           brake
           off
           ,
           and
           denied
           any
           further
           conference
           for
           Treatie
           .
        
         
           VRSWICK
           returned
           first
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           related
           to
           him
           what
           had
           passed
           .
           Who
           finding
           things
           to
           sort
           to
           his
           desire
           ,
           tooke
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           That
           the
           Ambassadour
           might
           perceiue
           now
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           partly
           imagined
           before
           .
           That
           considering
           in
           what
           hands
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           was
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Peace
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           mixt
           Treatie
           of
           force
           and
           perswasion
           .
           And
           therfore
           he
           would
           goe
           on
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           King
           not
           to
           desist
           from
           the
           other
           .
           But
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           ,
           he
           did
           faithfully
           promise
           ,
           to
           bee
           still
           in
           the
           Kings
           power
           ,
           to
           rule
           
           him
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Peace
           .
           This
           was
           accordingly
           represented
           vnto
           the
           King
           by
           VRSWICK
           at
           his
           returne
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           fashion
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Treatie
           were
           in
           no
           sort
           desperate
           ,
           but
           rather
           stayed
           for
           a
           better
           houre
           ,
           till
           the
           Hammer
           had
           wrought
           ,
           and
           beat
           the
           Partie
           of
           Britaine
           more
           pliant
           .
           Whereupon
           there
           passed
           continually
           Packets
           and
           Dispatches
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           from
           the
           One
           out
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           other
           out
           of
           dissimulation
           ,
           about
           the
           negotiation
           of
           Peace
           .
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           meane
           while
           inuaded
           Britaine
           with
           great
           forces
           ,
           and
           distressed
           the
           Citie
           of
           Nantes
           with
           a
           strait
           siege
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           one
           ,
           who
           though
           hee
           had
           no
           great
           Iudgement
           ,
           yet
           had
           that
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           dissemble
           home
           )
           the
           more
           he
           did
           vrge
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           did
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           vrge
           the
           solicitation
           of
           the
           Peace
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           during
           the
           siege
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           after
           many
           Letters
           and
           particular
           messages
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           maintaine
           his
           dissimulation
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           the
           Treatie
           ;
           he
           sent
           BERNARD
           DAVBIGNEY
           (
           a
           person
           of
           good
           qualitie
           )
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           earnestly
           to
           desire
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           businesse
           howsoeuer
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           no
           lesse
           readie
           to
           reuiue
           and
           quicken
           the
           Treatie
           ;
           And
           therupon
           sent
           three
           Commissioners
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Abington
           ,
           Sir
           RICHARD
           TVNSTAL
           ,
           and
           CHAPLEINE
           VRSWICK
           formerly
           imployed
           ,
           to
           doe
           their
           vtmost
           endeuours
           ,
           to
           manage
           the
           Treatie
           roundly
           and
           strongly
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           the
           Lord
           WOODVILE
           ,
           (
           Vncle
           to
           the
           Queene
           )
           a
           valiant
           gentleman
           ,
           &
           desirous
           of
           honor
           ,
           sued
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           raise
           some
           Power
           of
           Voluntaries
           vnder-hand
           ,
           and
           without
           licence
           or
           pasport
           (
           wherein
           the
           King
           might
           any
           wayes
           appeare
           )
           goe
           to
           the
           aide
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           .
           The
           King
           denied
           his
           request
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           least
           seemed
           so
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           layed
           strait
           commandement
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           should
           not
           stirre
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           thought
           his
           honour
           would
           suffer
           therein
           ,
           during
           a
           Treatie
           ,
           to
           better
           a
           Partie
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           this
           Lord
           (
           either
           being
           vnruly
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           conceipt
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           inwardly
           dislike
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           openly
           auow
           )
           sailed
           secretly
           ouer
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           was
           Gouernour
           ,
           and
           leuied
           a
           faire
           Troupe
           of
           foure
           hundred
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           passed
           ouer
           into
           Brittaine
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Dukes
           Forces
           .
           The
           Newes
           whereof
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           
             French
             Court
          
           ,
           put
           diuers
           
             Young
             Bloods
          
           into
           such
           a
           furie
           ,
           as
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           were
           not
           without
           perill
           to
           bee
           outraged
           .
           But
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           both
           to
           preserue
           the
           Priuiledge
           of
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           being
           conscious
           to
           himselfe
           that
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           Peace
           ,
           hee
           himselfe
           was
           the
           greater
           dissembler
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           forbade
           all
           iniuries
           of
           fact
           or
           word
           ,
           against
           their
           persons
           ,
           or
           Followers
           .
           And
           presently
           came
           an
           Agent
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           touching
           the
           Lord
           WOODVILES
           going
           ouer
           ,
           vsing
           for
           a
           principall
           argument
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           it
           was
           without
           his
           priuitie
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Troupes
           were
           so
           small
           ,
           as
           neither
           had
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           succour
           by
           authoritie
           ;
           nor
           could
           much
           aduance
           the
           Brittaine
           affaires
           .
           To
           which
           message
           ,
           although
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           gaue
           no
           full
           credit
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           faire
           weather
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           seemed
           satisfied
           .
           Soone
           after
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           returned
           ,
           hauing
           two
           of
           them
           beene
           likewise
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           found
           things
           in
           no
           other
           termes
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Vpon
           their
           returne
           ,
           they
           informed
           the
           King
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           affaires
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           from
           any
           true
           meaning
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           now
           to
           aduise
           of
           some
           other
           course
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           King
           himselfe
           lead
           all
           this
           while
           with
           credulity
           meerely
           ,
           as
           was
           generally
           supposed
           :
           But
           his
           Error
           was
           not
           so
           much
           facility
           of
           beleefe
           ,
           as
           an
           ill
           measuring
           of
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           other
           Partie
           .
        
         
         
           For
           (
           as
           was
           partly
           touched
           before
           )
           the
           King
           had
           cast
           the
           businesse
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           .
           He
           tooke
           it
           for
           granted
           in
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           the
           Warre
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Townes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Partie
           ,
           could
           not
           speedily
           come
           to
           a
           Period
           .
           For
           he
           conceiued
           that
           the
           Counsels
           of
           a
           Warre
           ,
           that
           was
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           then
           childlesse
           ,
           against
           an
           Heire-apparant
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           faint
           and
           slow
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           state
           of
           France
           should
           be
           imbroiled
           with
           some
           troubles
           and
           alterations
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           .
           Hee
           conceiued
           likewise
           ,
           that
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           a
           Prince
           warlike
           and
           potent
           ;
           who
           (
           he
           made
           account
           )
           would
           giue
           succours
           to
           the
           Britaine
           's
           roundly
           .
           So
           then
           iudging
           it
           would
           be
           a
           worke
           of
           Time
           ,
           hee
           laide
           his
           plot
           ,
           how
           hee
           might
           best
           make
           vse
           of
           that
           Time
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           affaires
           .
           Wherein
           first
           hee
           thought
           to
           make
           his
           vantage
           vpon
           his
           Parliament
           ;
           knowing
           that
           they
           being
           affectionate
           vnto
           the
           quarrell
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           would
           giue
           treasure
           largely
           .
           Which
           treasure
           ,
           as
           a
           noise
           of
           Warre
           might
           draw
           forth
           ;
           so
           a
           peace
           succeeding
           might
           cofer
           vp
           .
           And
           because
           hee
           knew
           his
           people
           were
           hot
           vpon
           the
           businesse
           ,
           hee
           chose
           rather
           to
           seeme
           to
           bee
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           lulled
           asleepe
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           backward
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           considering
           his
           Subiects
           were
           not
           so
           fully
           capable
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           hold
           backe
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           all
           these
           purposes
           hee
           saw
           no
           other
           expedient
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           and
           keepe
           on
           foot
           a
           continuall
           Treatie
           of
           Peace
           ;
           laying
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           vp
           againe
           ,
           as
           the
           occurrence
           required
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           had
           in
           consideration
           the
           point
           of
           Honour
           in
           bearing
           the
           blessed
           person
           of
           a
           Pacificator
           .
           Hee
           thought
           likewise
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           Enuie
           ,
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           met
           with
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           Warre
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           in
           strengthening
           himselfe
           with
           new
           alliances
           ;
           
           as
           namely
           that
           of
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           euer
           a
           consent
           euen
           in
           nature
           and
           customes
           ;
           and
           likewise
           with
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           who
           was
           particularly
           interessed
           .
           So
           that
           in
           substance
           hee
           promised
           himselfe
           Money
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           end
           .
           But
           those
           things
           were
           too
           fine
           to
           be
           fortunate
           ,
           and
           succeed
           in
           all
           parts
           ;
           for
           that
           great
           affaires
           are
           commonly
           too
           rough
           and
           stubborne
           to
           be
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           the
           finer
           edges
           ,
           or
           points
           of
           wit.
           The
           King
           was
           likewise
           deceiued
           in
           his
           two
           main
           grounds
           .
           For
           although
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           of
           France
           wold
           be
           wary
           to
           put
           the
           King
           into
           a
           Warre
           against
           the
           Heire-apparant
           of
           France
           ;
           yet
           hee
           did
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           CHARLES
           was
           not
           guided
           by
           any
           of
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           Bloud
           or
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           by
           meane
           Men
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           it
           their
           Master-peece
           of
           Credit
           and
           fauour
           ,
           to
           giue
           venturous
           Counsels
           ,
           which
           no
           great
           or
           wise
           Man
           durst
           ,
           or
           would
           .
           And
           for
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           he
           was
           thought
           then
           a
           Greater-matter
           then
           he
           was
           ;
           his
           vnstable
           and
           necessitous
           Courses
           being
           not
           then
           knowne
           .
        
         
           After
           Consultation
           with
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           no
           other
           newes
           ,
           then
           he
           expected
           before
           (
           though
           he
           would
           not
           seeme
           to
           know
           it
           till
           then
           )
           he
           presently
           summoned
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           open
           Parliament
           propounded
           the
           cause
           of
           Britaine
           to
           both
           Houses
           ,
           by
           his
           Chancellor
           MORTON
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           who
           spake
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             ;
             The
             Kings
             Grace
             our
             Soueraigne
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             commanded
             me
             to
             declare
             vnto
             you
             the
             causes
             that
             haue
             moued
             him
             at
             this
             time
             to
             summon
             this
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             doe
             in
             few
             words
             ,
          
           
           crauing
           pardon
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           you
           all
           ,
           if
           I
           performe
           it
           not
           as
           I
           would
           .
        
         
           His
           Grace
           doth
           first
           of
           all
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           retaineth
           in
           thankefull
           memorie
           the
           loue
           and
           loyaltie
           shewed
           to
           him
           by
           you
           ,
           at
           your
           last
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           establishment
           of
           his
           royaltie
           ;
           freeing
           and
           discharging
           of
           his
           partakers
           ,
           and
           confiscation
           of
           his
           Traytors
           and
           Rebels
           :
           more
           then
           which
           could
           not
           come
           from
           Subiects
           to
           their
           Soueraigne
           ,
           in
           one
           action
           .
           This
           he
           taketh
           so
           well
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           a
           Resolution
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           communicate
           with
           so
           louing
           and
           well
           approued
           Subiects
           ,
           in
           all
           Affaires
           that
           are
           of
           publike
           nature
           ,
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           .
        
         
           Two
           therefore
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           your
           present
           assembling
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           a
           forraigne
           Businesse
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           matter
           of
           gouernment
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           yee
           haue
           heard
           )
           maketh
           at
           this
           present
           hot
           warre
           vpon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           .
           His
           Armie
           is
           now
           before
           Nantes
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           it
           straitly
           besieged
           being
           the
           principall
           Citie
           (
           if
           not
           in
           Ceremonte
           and
           Preheminence
           ,
           yet
           in
           Strength
           and
           Wealth
           )
           of
           that
           Duchie
           .
           Yee
           may
           guesse
           at
           his
           Hopes
           ,
           by
           his
           attempting
           of
           the
           hardest
           part
           of
           the
           Warre
           first
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           Warre
           he
           knoweth
           best
           .
           Hee
           alleageth
           the
           entertaining
           and
           succouring
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           
           some
           other
           French
           Lords
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           taketh
           for
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Others
           diuine
           of
           other
           Matters
           .
           Both
           parts
           haue
           by
           their
           Ambassadours
           diuers
           times
           prayed
           the
           Kings
           Aids
           :
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           Aides
           ,
           or
           Neutralitie
           ;
           the
           Britons
           Aides
           simply
           ;
           for
           so
           their
           case
           requireth
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Holy
           Church
           ,
           hath
           offered
           himselfe
           as
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           to
           treat
           a
           Peace
           betweene
           them
           .
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           yeeldeth
           to
           treat
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           stay
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           The
           Britons
           ,
           that
           desire
           Peace
           most
           ,
           hearken
           to
           it
           least
           ;
           not
           vpon
           confidence
           or
           stiffenesse
           ,
           but
           vpon
           distrust
           of
           true
           meaning
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Warre
           goes
           on
           .
           So
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           after
           as
           much
           paines
           and
           care
           to
           effect
           a
           Peace
           ,
           as
           euer
           he
           tooke
           in
           any
           Businesse
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           remoue
           the
           Prosecution
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           nor
           the
           Distrust
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           caused
           by
           that
           Prosecution
           ,
           hath
           let
           fall
           the
           Treatie
           ;
           not
           repenting
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           desparing
           of
           it
           now
           ,
           as
           not
           likely
           to
           succeed
           .
           Therefore
           by
           this
           Narratiue
           you
           now
           vnderstand
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           King
           prayeth
           your
           aduice
           :
           which
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           whether
           hee
           shall
           enter
           into
           an
           auxiliarie
           and
           defensiue
           Warre
           for
           the
           Britons
           against
           France
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           the
           better
           to
           open
           your
           vnderstandings
           
           in
           this
           Affaire
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           commanded
           mee
           to
           say
           somewhat
           to
           you
           from
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Persons
           that
           doe
           interuene
           in
           this
           Businesse
           ;
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Consequence
           thereof
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           relation
           to
           this
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Example
           of
           it
           in
           generall
           :
           making
           neuerthelesse
           no
           Conclusion
           or
           Judgement
           of
           any
           Point
           ,
           vntill
           his
           Grace
           hath
           receiued
           your
           faithfull
           and
           politique
           aduices
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           our
           Soueraigne
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           principall
           Person
           you
           are
           to
           eye
           in
           this
           Businesse
           ;
           his
           Grace
           doth
           professe
           ,
           that
           he
           truly
           and
           constantly
           desireth
           to
           reigne
           in
           Peace
           .
           But
           his
           Grace
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           neither
           buy
           Peace
           with
           Dishonour
           ,
           nor
           take
           it
           vp
           at
           interest
           of
           Danger
           to
           ensue
           ;
           but
           shall
           thinke
           it
           a
           good
           Change
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           God
           to
           change
           the
           inward
           Troubles
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           beene
           hitherto
           exercised
           ,
           into
           an
           honourable
           Forraigne
           Warre
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           two
           Persons
           in
           this
           Action
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           his
           Grace
           doth
           declare
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           the
           Men
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           be
           is
           of
           all
           other
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           most
           bounden
           :
           the
           one
           hauing
           held
           ouer
           him
           his
           hand
           of
           Protection
           from
           the
           Tyrant
           :
           the
           Other
           hauing
           reacht
           forth
           vnto
           him
           his
           hand
           of
           helpe
           ,
           for
           the
           recouerie
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           So
           that
           his
           affection
           toward
           them
           in
           his
           naturall
           
           Person
           ,
           is
           vpon
           equall
           tearmes
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           may
           haue
           heard
           ,
           that
           his
           Grace
           was
           enforced
           to
           flie
           out
           of
           Britaine
           into
           France
           ,
           for
           doubts
           of
           being
           betrayed
           ;
           his
           Grace
           would
           not
           in
           any
           sort
           haue
           that
           reflect
           vpon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           in
           defacement
           of
           his
           former
           benefits
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           is
           throughly
           informed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           corrupt
           Persons
           about
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           altogether
           without
           his
           consent
           or
           priuitie
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoeuer
           these
           things
           doe
           interesse
           his
           Grace
           in
           his
           particular
           ,
           yet
           hee
           knoweth
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           higher
           Bond
           that
           tieth
           him
           to
           procure
           by
           all
           meanes
           the
           safetie
           and
           welfare
           of
           his
           louing
           Subiects
           ,
           doth
           dis-interesse
           him
           of
           these
           Obligations
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           thus
           :
           that
           if
           his
           Grace
           be
           forced
           to
           make
           a
           Warre
           ,
           he
           doe
           it
           without
           passion
           ,
           or
           ambition
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           Action
           towards
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           as
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           intention
           is
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           range
           his
           Subiects
           to
           reason
           ,
           who
           beare
           themselues
           stout
           vpon
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           vs.
           But
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           purpose
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           should
           not
           be
           in
           his
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           shall
           follow
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sought
           ,
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           shall
           make
           a
           Prouince
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           it
           to
           the
           
           Crowne
           of
           France
           :
           then
           it
           is
           worthy
           the
           consideration
           ,
           how
           this
           may
           import
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           increasement
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           such
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           stretcheth
           his
           Boughes
           vnto
           our
           Seas
           ,
           as
           in
           depriuing
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           leauing
           it
           naked
           of
           so
           firme
           and
           assured
           Confederates
           ,
           as
           the
           Britons
           haue
           alwayes
           beene
           .
           For
           then
           it
           will
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           whereas
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           this
           Realme
           was
           mightie
           vpon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           first
           in
           Territorie
           ,
           and
           after
           in
           Alliance
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Burgundie
           and
           Britaine
           ,
           which
           were
           Confederates
           indeed
           ,
           but
           dependant
           Confederates
           ;
           now
           the
           one
           being
           already
           cast
           ,
           partly
           into
           the
           greatnes
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           partly
           into
           that
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           like
           wholly
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           this
           Island
           shall
           remaine
           confined
           in
           effect
           within
           the
           salt
           Waters
           ,
           and
           girt
           about
           with
           the
           Coast-Countries
           of
           two
           mightie
           Monarchs
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Example
           ,
           it
           resteth
           likewise
           vpon
           the
           same
           Question
           ,
           vpon
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           intent
           .
           For
           if
           Britaine
           be
           carried
           and
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           France
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           abroad
           (
           apt
           to
           impute
           and
           construe
           the
           Actions
           of
           Princes
           to
           Ambition
           )
           conceiue
           it
           will
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           an
           Example
           very
           dangerous
           and
           vniuersall
           ,
           that
           the
           lesser
           Neighbour
           Estate
           should
           bee
           deuoured
           of
           the
           greater
           .
           For
           this
           may
           bee
           the
           case
           of
           Scotland
           
           towards
           England
           ;
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           towards
           Spaine
           ;
           of
           the
           smaller
           Estates
           of
           Italie
           ,
           towards
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           Germanie
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           some
           of
           you
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           might
           not
           liue
           and
           dwell
           safely
           ,
           besides
           some
           of
           these
           great
           Lords
           .
           And
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           this
           Example
           ,
           will
           be
           chiefely
           laid
           to
           the
           Kings
           charge
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           that
           was
           most
           interested
           and
           most
           able
           to
           forbid
           it
           .
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           faire
           a
           Pretext
           on
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           Part
           (
           and
           yet
           Pretext
           is
           neuer
           wanting
           to
           Power
           )
           in
           regard
           the
           danger
           imminent
           to
           his
           owne
           Estate
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           this
           Enterprise
           seeme
           rather
           a
           Work
           of
           Necessitie
           ,
           then
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           as
           doth
           in
           reason
           correct
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Example
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Example
           of
           that
           which
           is
           done
           in
           a
           mans
           owne
           defence
           ,
           cannot
           be
           dangerous
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           in
           anothers
           power
           to
           auoid
           it
           .
           But
           in
           all
           this
           businesse
           ,
           the
           King
           remits
           himselfe
           to
           your
           graue
           and
           mature
           aduice
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           purposeth
           to
           relye
           .
        
         
           
             This
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           Chancellors
           
             Speech
             touching
             the
             Cause
             of
          
           Britaine
           :
           
             For
             the
             King
             had
             commanded
             him
             to
             carrie
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             affect
             the
          
           Parliament
           
             towards
             the
             Businesse
             ;
             but
             without
             engaging
             the
             King
             in
             any
             expresse
             declaration
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Chancellor
           
             went
             on
          
           :
        
         
         
           FOr
           that
           which
           may
           concerne
           the
           Gouernement
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           commanded
           me
           to
           say
           vnto
           you
           ;
           That
           he
           thinketh
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           King
           (
           for
           the
           small
           time
           that
           hee
           hath
           reigned
           )
           had
           greater
           and
           iuster
           cause
           of
           the
           two
           contrarie
           Passions
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           then
           his
           Grace
           hath
           .
           Joy
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rare
           and
           visible
           Fauours
           of
           Almightie
           God
           ,
           in
           girting
           the
           Imperiall
           Sword
           vpon
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           assisting
           the
           same
           his
           Sword
           against
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           likewise
           in
           blessing
           him
           with
           so
           many
           good
           and
           louing
           Seruants
           and
           Subiects
           ,
           which
           haue
           neuer
           fayled
           to
           giue
           him
           faithfull
           Counsell
           ,
           readie
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           couragious
           Defence
           .
           Sorrow
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           pleased
           God
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           sheathe
           his
           Sword
           (
           as
           hee
           greatly
           desired
           otherwise
           then
           for
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           )
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           beene
           forced
           to
           draw
           it
           so
           oft
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           Trayterous
           and
           disloyall
           Subiects
           ,
           whom
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           God
           hath
           left
           (
           a
           few
           amongst
           many
           good
           )
           as
           the
           Canaanites
           among
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           be
           thornes
           in
           their
           sides
           ,
           to
           tempt
           and
           trie
           them
           ;
           though
           the
           end
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           (
           Gods
           Name
           bee
           blessed
           therefore
           )
           that
           the
           destruction
           hath
           fallen
           vpon
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           his
           Grace
           saith
           ;
           That
           hee
           seeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Bloud
           spilt
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           that
           
           will
           saue
           the
           Bloud
           in
           the
           Citie
           ;
           nor
           the
           Marshals
           Sword
           ,
           that
           will
           set
           this
           Kingdome
           in
           perfect
           Peace
           :
           But
           that
           the
           true
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           in
           their
           beginnings
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           to
           deuise
           ,
           confirme
           ,
           and
           quicken
           good
           and
           holesome
           Lawes
           ,
           against
           Riots
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           Assemblies
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           all
           Combinations
           and
           Confederacies
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           Liueries
           ,
           Tokens
           ,
           and
           other
           Badges
           of
           factious
           Dependance
           ;
           that
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Land
           may
           by
           these
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           by
           Barres
           of
           Iron
           ,
           bee
           soundly
           bound
           in
           and
           strengthned
           ,
           and
           all
           Force
           both
           in
           Court
           ,
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           priuate
           Houses
           ,
           be
           supprest
           .
           The
           care
           hereof
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           concerneth
           your selues
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Times
           doth
           instantly
           call
           for
           ,
           his
           Grace
           commends
           to
           your
           Wisdomes
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Kings
           desire
           ,
           that
           this
           Peace
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hopeth
           to
           gouerne
           and
           maintaine
           you
           ,
           doe
           not
           beare
           onely
           vnto
           you
           Leaues
           for
           you
           to
           sit
           vnder
           the
           shade
           of
           them
           in
           safetie
           ;
           but
           also
           should
           beare
           you
           Fruit
           of
           Riches
           ,
           Wealth
           and
           Plentie
           :
           Therfore
           his
           Grace
           prayes
           you
           ,
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           matter
           of
           Trade
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Manufactures
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           represse
           the
           bastard
           and
           barren
           Imployment
           of
           Moneyes
           ,
           to
           Usurie
           and
           vnlawfull
           Exchanges
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           (
           as
           their
           naturall
           
           vse
           is
           )
           turned
           vpon
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           and
           Royall
           Trading
           .
           And
           likewise
           ,
           that
           our
           People
           bee
           set
           on
           worke
           in
           Arts
           and
           Handy-crafts
           ;
           that
           the
           Realme
           may
           subsist
           more
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           that
           Idlenesse
           be
           auoided
           ,
           and
           the
           drayning
           out
           of
           our
           Treasure
           ,
           for
           forraine
           Manufactures
           ,
           stopped
           .
           But
           you
           are
           not
           to
           rest
           heere
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           prouide
           further
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           Merchandize
           shall
           bee
           brought
           in
           from
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           may
           bee
           imployed
           vpon
           the
           Commodities
           of
           this
           Land
           ;
           wherby
           the
           Kingdomes
           stocke
           of
           Treasure
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           bee
           kept
           from
           being
           diminished
           ,
           by
           any
           ouer-trading
           of
           the
           Forrainer
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           is
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           haue
           him
           poore
           ,
           that
           wishes
           you
           rich
           ;
           he
           doubteth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           will
           haue
           care
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           maintaine
           his
           Reuenues
           ,
           of
           Customes
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Natures
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           supply
           him
           with
           your
           louing
           Aides
           ,
           if
           the
           case
           shall
           so
           require
           .
           The
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           know
           the
           King
           is
           a
           good
           Husband
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           Steward
           in
           effect
           for
           the
           Publike
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           comes
           from
           you
           is
           but
           as
           Moisture
           drawne
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           gathers
           into
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           fals
           back
           vpon
           the
           Earth
           againe
           .
           And
           you
           know
           well
           ,
           how
           the
           Kingdomes
           about
           you
           grow
           more
           and
           more
           in
           Greatnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Times
           
           are
           stirring
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           fit
           to
           finde
           the
           King
           with
           an
           emptie
           Purse
           .
           More
           I
           haue
           not
           to
           say
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           wish
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           had
           beene
           better
           exprest
           :
           But
           that
           your
           Wisdomes
           and
           good
           Affections
           will
           supply
           .
           GOD
           blesse
           your
           Doings
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           dispose
           and
           affect
           the
           Parliament
           in
           this
           businesse
           ;
           aswell
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Emulation
           betweene
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Enuie
           at
           the
           late
           growth
           of
           the
           
             French
             Monarchie
          
           ;
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Danger
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           French
           to
           make
           their
           approaches
           vpon
           England
           ,
           by
           obtaining
           so
           goodly
           a
           maritime
           Prouince
           ,
           full
           of
           Sea-townes
           ,
           and
           Hauens
           ,
           that
           might
           doe
           mischiefe
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           either
           by
           inuasion
           or
           by
           interruption
           of
           Traffique
           .
           The
           Parliament
           was
           also
           moued
           with
           the
           point
           of
           Oppression
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           French
           seemed
           to
           speake
           reason
           ,
           yet
           Arguments
           are
           euer
           with
           multitudes
           too
           weake
           for
           Suspitions
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           did
           aduise
           the
           King
           ,
           roundly
           to
           embrace
           the
           Britons
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           them
           speedy
           aides
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           alacritie
           and
           forwardnesse
           granted
           to
           the
           King
           a
           great
           rate
           of
           Subsidie
           ,
           in
           contemplation
           of
           these
           aides
           .
           But
           the
           King
           both
           to
           keepe
           a
           decencie
           towards
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           profest
           himselfe
           to
           be
           obliged
           ,
           and
           indeed
           desirous
           rather
           to
           shew
           Warre
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           it
           ;
           sent
           new
           solemne
           Ambassadors
           to
           intimate
           vnto
           him
           ,
           the
           Decree
           of
           his
           Estates
           ,
           and
           to
           iterate
           his
           motion
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           would
           desist
           from
           Hostilitie
           ;
           or
           if
           Warre
           must
           follow
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           motion
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Britons
           as
           their
           ancient
           
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Confederates
           ,
           hee
           did
           send
           them
           succours
           ;
           with
           protestation
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           that
           to
           saue
           all
           Treaties
           and
           Lawes
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           hee
           had
           limited
           his
           Force
           ,
           to
           proceed
           in
           aide
           of
           the
           Britons
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           warre
           vpon
           the
           French
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           as
           they
           maintained
           the
           possession
           of
           Britaine
           .
           But
           before
           this
           formall
           Ambassage
           arriued
           ,
           the
           Partie
           of
           the
           Duke
           had
           receiued
           a
           great
           blow
           ,
           and
           grew
           to
           manifest
           declination
           .
           For
           neere
           the
           Towne
           of
           Saint
           Alban
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           a
           Battaile
           had
           beene
           giuen
           ,
           where
           the
           Britons
           were
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           there
           being
           slaine
           on
           the
           Britons
           part
           six
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           the
           Lord
           WOODVILE
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           valiantly
           fighting
           .
           And
           of
           the
           French
           part
           one
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           ,
           with
           their
           Leader
           ,
           IAMES
           GALEOT
           ,
           a
           great
           Commander
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           Battaile
           came
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           it
           was
           time
           for
           the
           King
           (
           who
           now
           had
           no
           subrerfuge
           to
           continue
           further
           Treatie
           ,
           and
           saw
           before
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           Britaine
           went
           so
           speedily
           for
           lost
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           his
           hopes
           ,
           knowing
           also
           that
           with
           his
           People
           and
           Forreiners
           both
           ,
           he
           sustained
           no
           small
           Enuie
           and
           disreputation
           for
           his
           former
           delayes
           )
           to
           dispatch
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           his
           succours
           into
           Britaine
           ;
           which
           hee
           did
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           ROBERT
           Lord
           BROOKE
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eight
           thousand
           choise
           Men
           ,
           and
           well
           armed
           ;
           who
           hauing
           a
           faire
           wind
           ,
           in
           few
           houres
           landed
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           themselues
           forthwith
           to
           those
           Briton-Forces
           ,
           that
           remained
           after
           the
           Defeat
           ,
           and
           marched
           straight
           on
           to
           find
           the
           Enemie
           ,
           and
           incamped
           fast
           by
           them
           .
           The
           French
           wisely
           husbanding
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           Victorie
           ,
           and
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           fresh
           ,
           kept
           themselues
           within
           their
           Trenches
           ,
           being
           strongly
           lodged
           ,
           and
           resolued
           not
           to
           giue
           battaile
           .
           
           But
           meane
           while
           ,
           to
           harrasse
           and
           wearie
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           did
           vpon
           all
           aduantages
           set
           vpon
           them
           with
           their
           Light-Horse
           ;
           wherein
           neuerthelesse
           they
           receiued
           commonly
           losse
           ,
           especially
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           English-Archers
           .
        
         
           But
           vpon
           these
           atchieuements
           FRANCIS
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           deceased
           ;
           an
           accident
           that
           the
           King
           might
           easily
           haue
           foreseene
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           haue
           reckoned
           vpon
           ,
           and
           prouided
           for
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Point
             of
             Reputation
          
           ,
           when
           newes
           first
           came
           of
           the
           Battaile
           lost
           (
           that
           somewhat
           must
           bee
           done
           )
           did
           ouerbeare
           the
           
             Reason
             of
             Warre
          
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Dukes
           decease
           ,
           the
           principall
           persons
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           partly
           bought
           ,
           partly
           through
           faction
           ,
           put
           all
           things
           into
           confusion
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           English
           not
           finding
           Head
           or
           Bodie
           with
           whom
           to
           ioyne
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           iealousie
           of
           Friends
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           danger
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Winter
           begun
           ,
           returned
           home
           fiue
           moneths
           after
           their
           landing
           .
           So
           the
           Battaile
           of
           
             Saint
             Alban
          
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           the
           retire
           of
           the
           
             English
             succours
          
           were
           (
           after
           some
           time
           )
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           that
           Duchie
           ;
           which
           action
           some
           accounted
           as
           a
           blemish
           of
           the
           Kings
           Iudgement
           ;
           but
           most
           but
           as
           the
           misfortune
           of
           his
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoeuer
           the
           temporarie
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           their
           aid
           and
           aduice
           giuen
           for
           Britaine
           ,
           tooke
           not
           ,
           nor
           prospered
           not
           ;
           yet
           the
           lasting
           Fruit
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           is
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Lawes
           ,
           did
           prosper
           ,
           and
           doth
           yet
           continue
           to
           this
           day
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellours
           admonition
           ,
           there
           were
           that
           Parliament
           diuers
           excellent
           Lawes
           ordained
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Points
           which
           the
           King
           recommended
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Star-chamber
           ,
           which
           before
           subsisted
           by
           the
           ancient
           Common-Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           was
           confirmed
           in
           certaine
           Cases
           by
           Act
           of
           
           Parliament
           .
           This
           Court
           is
           one
           of
           the
           sagest
           and
           noblest
           Institutions
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           For
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           Courts
           of
           
             Ordinarie
             Iustice
          
           (
           besides
           the
           High-Court
           of
           Parliament
           )
           in
           which
           distribution
           the
           Kings-Bench
           holdeth
           the
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           
             Common-Place
             ,
             Pleas
             Ciuill
          
           ,
           the
           
             Exchequer
             Pleas
          
           concerning
           the
           Kings
           Reuenue
           ,
           and
           the
           Chancery
           the
           Pretorian
           power
           for
           mitigating
           the
           Rigour
           of
           Law
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           extremitie
           by
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           there
           was
           neuerthelesse
           alwaies
           reserued
           a
           high
           and
           preheminent
           power
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             Counsell
          
           ,
           in
           Causes
           that
           might
           in
           example
           ,
           or
           consequence
           ,
           concerne
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           were
           Criminall
           ,
           the
           Counsell
           vsed
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           called
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ;
           if
           Ciuill
           ,
           in
           the
           White-Chamber
           ,
           or
           White-hall
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Chancery
           had
           the
           Pretorian
           power
           for
           Equitie
           ;
           so
           the
           Star-chamber
           had
           the
           Censorian
           power
           for
           Offences
           ,
           vnder
           the
           degree
           of
           Capitall
           .
           This
           Court
           of
           Star-chamber
           is
           compounded
           of
           good
           Elements
           ;
           for
           it
           consisteth
           of
           foure
           kindes
           of
           
             Persons
             :
             Councellors
             ,
             Peeres
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
          
           and
           Chief-Iudges
           .
           It
           discerneth
           also
           principally
           of
           foure
           kinds
           of
           
             Causes
             ;
             Forces
             ,
             Frauds
             ,
             Crimes
          
           various
           of
           Stellionate
           ,
           and
           the
           Inchoations
           or
           middle
           acts
           towards
           
             Crimes
             Capitall
          
           ,
           or
           hainous
           ,
           not
           actually
           committed
           or
           perpetrated
           .
           But
           that
           which
           was
           principally
           aimed
           at
           by
           this
           Act
           was
           Force
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           chiefe
           Supports
           of
           
             Force
             ,
             Combination
          
           of
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           Maintenance
           or
           Headship
           of
           great
           Persons
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           generall
           peace
           of
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           the
           Kings
           care
           went
           on
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             House
          
           ,
           and
           the
           securitie
           of
           his
           great
           Officers
           and
           Counsellors
           .
           But
           this
           Law
           was
           somwhat
           of
           a
           strange
           composition
           and
           temper
           .
           That
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           seruants
           vnder
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Lord
           ,
           doe
           conspire
           the
           death
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Counsell
          
           ,
           or
           Lord
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           Capitall
           .
           This
           Law
           was
           thought
           to
           bee
           procured
           by
           the
           Lord
           
           Chancellor
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           sterne
           and
           haughtie
           man
           ,
           and
           finding
           he
           had
           some
           mortall
           Enemies
           in
           Court
           ,
           prouided
           for
           his
           owne
           safetie
           ;
           drowning
           the
           enuie
           of
           it
           in
           a
           generall
           Law
           ,
           by
           communicating
           the
           priuiledge
           with
           all
           other
           Councellors
           and
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           daring
           to
           extend
           it
           further
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Kings
           seruants
           in
           Check-rowle
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           haue
           beene
           too
           harsh
           to
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           other
           Commons
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           who
           might
           haue
           thought
           their
           ancient
           Libertie
           ,
           and
           the
           clemencie
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           inuaded
           ,
           
             If
             the
             will
             in
             any
             case
             of
             Felonie
             should
             be
             made
             the
             deed
             .
          
           And
           yet
           the
           reason
           which
           the
           Act
           yeeldeth
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             that
             conspireth
             the
             death
             of
             Councellors
             may
             be
             thought
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             meane
             ,
             to
             conspire
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             himselfe
             )
             is
          
           indifferent
           to
           all
           Subiects
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Seruants
           in
           Court.
           But
           it
           seemeth
           this
           sufficed
           to
           serue
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellors
          
           turne
           at
           this
           time
           .
           But
           yet
           hee
           liued
           to
           neede
           a
           
             Generall
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           grew
           afterwards
           as
           odious
           to
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           then
           to
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           From
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kings
           House
           ,
           the
           Kings
           care
           extended
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           
             Priuate
             Houses
          
           and
           Families
           .
           For
           there
           was
           an
           excellent
           Morall
           Law
           moulded
           thus
           ;
           The
           taking
           and
           carrying
           away
           of
           Women
           forcibly
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           will
           (
           except
           Female-Wards
           and
           Bond-women
           )
           was
           made
           Capitall
           .
           The
           Parliament
           wisely
           and
           iustly
           conceiuing
           ,
           that
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Women
           by
           force
           into
           Possession
           (
           howsoeuer
           afterwards
           Assent
           might
           follow
           by
           Allurements
           )
           was
           but
           a
           Rape
           drawne
           forth
           in
           length
           ,
           because
           the
           first
           Force
           drew
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           made
           also
           another
           Law
           for
           Peace
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           repressing
           of
           Murthers
           and
           Man-slaughters
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           amendment
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Lawes
          
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           being
           this
           :
           That
           wheras
           by
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           ,
           the
           Kings-suit
           in
           case
           of
           Homicide
           ,
           did
           expect
           The
           
           
             yeare
             and
             the
             day
          
           ,
           allowed
           to
           the
           
             Parties
             Suit
          
           by
           way
           of
           Appeale
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           Partie
           was
           many
           times
           compounded
           with
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           wearied
           with
           the
           Suit
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           end
           such
           Suit
           was
           let
           fall
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           time
           the
           matter
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           therby
           Prosecution
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             suit
          
           by
           Indictment
           (
           which
           is
           euer
           best
           ,
           
             Flagrante
             crimine
          
           )
           neglected
           ;
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           the
           Suit
           by
           Indictment
           might
           bee
           taken
           as
           well
           at
           any
           time
           within
           the
           yeare
           and
           the
           day
           ,
           as
           after
           ,
           not
           preiudicing
           neuerthelesse
           the
           
             Parties
             Suit.
          
           
        
         
           The
           King
           began
           also
           then
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Wisdome
           as
           in
           Iustice
           to
           pare
           a
           little
           the
           Priuiledge
           of
           Clergie
           ,
           ordaining
           ,
           
             That
             Clarkes
             conuict
             should
             bee
             burned
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
          
           both
           because
           they
           might
           taste
           of
           some
           corporall
           punishment
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           carry
           a
           Brand
           of
           infamie
           .
           But
           for
           this
           good
           Acts
           sake
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           was
           after
           branded
           by
           PERKINS
           Proclamation
           ,
           for
           an
           execrable
           breaker
           of
           the
           Rites
           of
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           Another
           Law
           was
           made
           for
           the
           better
           Peace
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           by
           which
           Law
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           and
           Farmors
           were
           to
           forfeit
           their
           Places
           and
           Holds
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           vnlawfull
           Retainer
           ,
           or
           partaking
           in
           Routs
           and
           vnlawfull
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Lawes
           that
           were
           made
           for
           repressing
           of
           Force
           ,
           which
           those
           times
           did
           chiefely
           require
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           prudently
           framed
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           found
           fit
           for
           all
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           also
           made
           good
           and
           politicke
           Lawes
           that
           Parliament
           against
           Vsurie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Bastard
             vse
          
           of
           Money
           ;
           And
           against
           vnlawfull
           Chieuances
           and
           Exchanges
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Bastard
             Vsurie
          
           ;
           And
           also
           for
           the
           securitie
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Customes
          
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           imployment
           of
           the
           Procedures
           of
           Forraine
           Commodities
           ,
           brought
           in
           by
           Merchant-strangers
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Natiue
           Commodities
           of
           the
           Realme
           ;
           Together
           with
           some
           other
           Lawes
           of
           lesse
           importance
           .
        
         
         
           But
           howsoeuer
           the
           Lawes
           made
           in
           that
           Parliament
           did
           beare
           good
           and
           holesome
           Fruit
           ;
           yet
           the
           Subsidie
           granted
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           bare
           a
           Fruit
           ,
           that
           proued
           harsh
           and
           bitter
           .
           All
           was
           inned
           at
           last
           into
           the
           Kings
           Barne
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           after
           a
           Storme
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Commissioners
           entred
           into
           the
           Taxation
           of
           the
           Subsidie
           in
           Yorkeshire
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishopricke
           of
           Duresme
           ;
           the
           people
           vpon
           a
           sudaine
           grew
           into
           great
           mutinie
           ,
           and
           said
           openly
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           endured
           of
           late
           yeares
           a
           thousand
           miseries
           ,
           and
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           pay
           the
           Subsidie
           .
           This
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           proceeded
           not
           simply
           of
           any
           present
           necessitie
           ,
           but
           much
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           old
           humour
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           where
           the
           memorie
           of
           King
           RICHARD
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           lies
           like
           Lees
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Vessell
           was
           but
           stirred
           ,
           it
           would
           come
           vp
           .
           And
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           it
           was
           partly
           also
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           some
           factious
           Male-contents
           ,
           that
           bare
           principall
           stroke
           amongst
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Commissioners
           being
           somewhat
           astonished
           ,
           deferred
           the
           matter
           vnto
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           principall
           man
           of
           Authoritie
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
           The
           Earle
           forthwith
           wrote
           vnto
           the
           Court
           ,
           signifying
           to
           the
           King
           plainely
           enough
           in
           what
           flame
           hee
           found
           the
           people
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           praying
           the
           Kings
           direction
           .
           The
           King
           wrote
           backe
           peremptorily
           ,
           That
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           one
           penny
           abated
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           granted
           to
           him
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           might
           encourage
           other
           Countries
           to
           pray
           the
           like
           Release
           ,
           or
           Mitigation
           ,
           and
           chiefely
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           neuer
           endure
           ,
           that
           the
           base
           Multitude
           should
           frustrate
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Votes
           and
           Consents
           were
           concluded
           .
           Vpon
           this
           dispatch
           from
           Court
           ,
           the
           Earle
           assembled
           the
           principall
           Iustices
           and
           Free-holders
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           speaking
           to
           them
           in
           that
           imperious
           Language
           wherein
           the
           King
           had
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           
           which
           needed
           not
           (
           saue
           that
           an
           
             Harsh
             businesse
          
           was
           vnfortunately
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Harsh-man
           )
           did
           not
           onely
           irritate
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           make
           them
           conceiue
           ,
           by
           the
           stoutnesse
           and
           haughtinesse
           of
           deliuerie
           of
           the
           Kings
           Errand
           ;
           that
           himselfe
           was
           the
           Author
           or
           principall
           Perswader
           of
           that
           Counsell
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           meaner
           sort
           routed
           together
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           assayling
           the
           Earle
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           slew
           him
           ,
           and
           diuers
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           And
           rested
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           creating
           for
           their
           Leader
           Sir
           IOHN
           EGREMOND
           ,
           a
           factious
           person
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           of
           a
           long
           time
           borne
           an
           ill
           Talent
           towards
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           being
           animated
           also
           by
           a
           base
           Fellow
           ,
           called
           IOHN
           A
           CHAMBER
           ,
           a
           very
           Boutefeu
           ,
           who
           bare
           much
           sway
           amongst
           the
           vulgar
           and
           popular
           ,
           entred
           into
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           gaue
           out
           in
           flat
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           goe
           against
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           and
           fight
           with
           him
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Liberties
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           was
           aduertised
           of
           this
           new
           Insurrection
           (
           being
           almost
           a
           Feuer
           ,
           that
           tooke
           him
           euery
           yeare
           )
           after
           his
           manner
           little
           troubled
           therewith
           ,
           hee
           sent
           THOMAS
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           (
           whom
           hee
           had
           a
           little
           before
           not
           onely
           released
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           ,
           but
           also
           receiued
           to
           speciall
           fauour
           )
           with
           a
           competent
           Power
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           who
           fought
           with
           the
           principall
           Band
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           defeated
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           aliue
           IOHN
           A
           CHAMBER
           ,
           their
           firebrand
           .
           As
           for
           Sir
           IOHN
           EGREMOND
           ,
           hee
           fled
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           of
           Burgundie
           ;
           whose
           Palace
           was
           the
           Sanctuarie
           and
           Receptacle
           of
           all
           Traitors
           against
           the
           King.
           IOHN
           A
           CHAMBER
           was
           executed
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           in
           great
           state
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           hanged
           vpon
           a
           Gibbet
           raised
           a
           Stage
           higher
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           square
           Gallowes
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Traitor
             Paramount
          
           ;
           And
           a
           number
           of
           his
           men
           that
           were
           his
           chiefe
           Complices
           ,
           were
           hanged
           vpon
           the
           lower
           Storie
           round
           
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           generally
           pardoned
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           King
           himselfe
           omit
           his
           custome
           ,
           to
           be
           first
           or
           second
           in
           all
           his
           warlike
           Exploits
           ;
           making
           good
           his
           Word
           ,
           which
           was
           vsuall
           with
           him
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           Rebels
           ;
           that
           
             He
             desired
             but
             to
             see
             them
             .
          
           For
           immediatly
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           downe
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           he
           marched
           towards
           them
           himselfe
           in
           person
           .
           And
           although
           in
           his
           iourney
           hee
           heard
           newes
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           yet
           hee
           went
           on
           as
           farre
           as
           Yorke
           ,
           to
           pacifie
           and
           settle
           those
           Countryes
           .
           And
           that
           done
           returned
           to
           London
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           for
           his
           Lieutenant
           in
           the
           
             Northerne
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           RICHARD
           TVNSTALL
           for
           his
           principall
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           leuie
           the
           Subsidie
           ,
           whereof
           he
           did
           not
           remit
           a
           Denier
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           King
           lost
           so
           good
           a
           Seruant
           ,
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           hee
           lost
           likewise
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           and
           Allie
           of
           IAMES
           the
           third
           ,
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           a
           miserable
           disaster
           .
           For
           this
           vnfortunate
           Prince
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           smother
           of
           discontent
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           many
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           and
           People
           ,
           breaking
           forth
           at
           times
           into
           seditions
           and
           alterations
           of
           Court
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           distressed
           by
           them
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           Armes
           ,
           and
           surprised
           the
           person
           of
           Prince
           IAMES
           his
           sonne
           ,
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           partly
           by
           threats
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           otherwise
           deliuer
           vp
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           shadow
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           the
           titular
           and
           painted
           Head
           of
           those
           Armes
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           King
           (
           finding
           himselfe
           too
           weake
           )
           sought
           vnto
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           as
           also
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           compose
           those
           troubles
           ,
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Subiects
           .
           The
           Kings
           accordingly
           interposed
           their
           Mediation
           in
           a
           round
           and
           Princely
           manner
           :
           Not
           only
           by
           way
           of
           request
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           way
           of
           protestation
           of
           menace
           ;
           declaring
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           to
           be
           the
           common
           Cause
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           
             If
             Subiects
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             giue
             Lawes
          
           
           
             vnto
             their
             Soueraigne
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           accordingly
           resent
           it
           ,
           and
           reuenge
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Rebels
           that
           had
           shaken
           off
           the
           greater
           Yoke
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           had
           likewise
           cast
           away
           the
           lesser
           Tye
           of
           Respect
           .
           And
           Furie
           preuailing
           aboue
           Feare
           ,
           made
           answer
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           talking
           of
           Peace
           ,
           except
           the
           King
           would
           resignehis
           Crowne
           .
           Whereupon
           (
           Treatie
           of
           Accord
           taking
           no
           place
           )
           it
           came
           vp
           to
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           at
           
             Bannocks
             Bourne
          
           by
           Striuelin
           .
           In
           which
           Battaile
           the
           King
           transported
           with
           wrath
           and
           iust
           indignation
           ,
           inconsideratly
           fighting
           and
           precipitating
           the
           charge
           ,
           before
           his
           whole
           numbers
           came
           vp
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           contrarie
           expresse
           and
           straight
           commandement
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           sonne
           )
           slaine
           in
           the
           Pursuit
           ,
           being
           fled
           to
           a
           Mill
           ,
           scituate
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           where
           the
           Battaile
           was
           fought
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Popes
           Ambassie
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           by
           ADRIAN
           DE
           CASTELLO
           an
           
             Italian
             Legate
          
           )
           and
           perhaps
           as
           those
           times
           were
           might
           haue
           preuailed
           more
           )
           it
           came
           too
           late
           for
           the
           Ambassie
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           Ambassador
           .
           For
           passing
           through
           England
           ,
           and
           being
           honourably
           entertained
           ,
           and
           dreceiued
           of
           King
           HENRY
           ;
           (
           who
           euer
           applied
           himselfe
           with
           much
           respect
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           )
           hee
           fell
           into
           great
           grace
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           great
           familiaritie
           and
           friendship
           with
           MORTON
           the
           Chancellor
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           the
           King
           taking
           a
           liking
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           to
           his
           minde
           ,
           preferred
           him
           to
           the
           Bishopricke
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           that
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           and
           imployed
           him
           in
           many
           of
           his
           affaires
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           had
           relation
           to
           Rome
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           dexteritle
           in
           businesse
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           hauing
           not
           long
           after
           ascended
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Cardinall
           ,
           payd
           the
           King
           large
           tribute
           of
           his
           gratitude
           ,
           in
           diligent
           and
           iudicious
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           occurrents
           of
           Italie
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           hee
           was
           
           partaker
           of
           the
           conspiracie
           ,
           which
           Cardinall
           ALPHONSO
           PETRVCCI
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Cardinalls
           had
           plotted
           against
           the
           life
           of
           Pope
           LEO.
           And
           this
           offence
           in
           it selfe
           so
           hainous
           ,
           was
           yet
           in
           him
           aggrauared
           by
           the
           motiue
           therof
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           malice
           or
           discontent
           ,
           but
           an
           aspiring
           minde
           to
           the
           Papacie
           .
           And
           in
           this
           height
           of
           impietie
           there
           wanted
           not
           an
           intermixture
           of
           leuitie
           and
           follie
           ;
           for
           that
           (
           as
           was
           generally
           belieued
           )
           hee
           was
           animated
           to
           expect
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           by
           a
           fatall
           Mockerie
           ,
           the
           prediction
           of
           a
           Southsaier
           ,
           which
           was
           ;
           
             That
             one
             should
             succeed
          
           Pope
           LEO
           ,
           
             whose
             name
             should
             bee
          
           ADRIAN
           ,
           
             an
             aged
             man
             of
             meane
             birth
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             wisdome
             .
          
           By
           which
           Character
           and
           figure
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           described
           though
           it
           were
           fulfilled
           of
           ADRIAN
           the
           Flemming
           ,
           sonne
           of
           a
           
             Dutch
             Brewer
             ,
             Cardinall
          
           of
           Tortosa
           ,
           and
           Preceptor
           vnto
           CHARLES
           the
           Fift
           ;
           the
           same
           that
           not
           changing
           his
           Christen-name
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           called
           ADRIAN
           the
           Sixt.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           happened
           in
           the
           yeare
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fift
           of
           this
           King.
           But
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           yeare
           the
           King
           had
           called
           againe
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           seemeth
           for
           any
           particular
           occasion
           of
           State.
           But
           the
           former
           Parliament
           being
           ended
           somewhat
           sodainly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           preparation
           for
           Britaine
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           hee
           had
           not
           remunerated
           his
           people
           sufficiently
           with
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           euermore
           was
           his
           Retribution
           for
           Treasure
           .
           And
           finding
           by
           the
           Insurrection
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           there
           was
           discontentment
           abroad
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Subsidie
           ,
           hee
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           giue
           his
           Subiects
           yet
           further
           contentment
           ,
           and
           comfort
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           Certainly
           his
           times
           for
           good
           
             Common-wealths
             Lawes
          
           did
           excell
           .
           So
           as
           he
           may
           iustly
           be
           celebrated
           for
           the
           best
           
             Law
             giuer
          
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           after
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           first
           .
           For
           his
           Lawes
           (
           who
           so
           markes
           them
           well
           )
           are
           deepe
           ,
           and
           not
           vulgar
           ;
           
           not
           made
           vpon
           the
           Spurre
           of
           a
           particular
           Occasion
           for
           the
           Present
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           Prouidence
           of
           the
           Future
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Estate
           of
           his
           People
           still
           more
           and
           more
           happie
           ;
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Legislators
           in
           ancient
           and
           Heroicall
           Times
           .
        
         
           First
           therfore
           he
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           sutable
           to
           his
           owne
           Acts
           and
           Times
           .
           For
           as
           himselfe
           had
           in
           his
           Person
           and
           Marriage
           made
           a
           finall
           Concord
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Suit
           and
           Title
           for
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           so
           by
           this
           Law
           hee
           setled
           the
           like
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           in
           the
           priuate
           Possessions
           of
           the
           Subjects
           .
           Ordaining
           ,
           
             That
             Fines
             thence-forth
             should
             bee
             finall
             ,
             to
             conclude
             all
             Strangers
             Rights
          
           ;
           and
           that
           vpon
           Fines
           leuied
           ,
           and
           solemnely
           proclaimed
           ,
           the
           Subiect
           should
           haue
           his
           time
           of
           Watch
           for
           fiue
           yeares
           after
           his
           Title
           accrued
           ;
           which
           if
           hee
           fore-passed
           ,
           his
           Right
           should
           be
           bound
           for
           euer
           after
           ;
           with
           some
           exception
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           of
           
             Minors
             ,
             Married-Women
          
           ,
           and
           such
           incompetent
           Persons
           .
        
         
           This
           Statute
           did
           in
           effect
           but
           restore
           an
           ancient
           Statute
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           which
           was
           it selfe
           also
           made
           but
           in
           affirmance
           of
           the
           Common-Law
           .
           The
           alteration
           had
           beene
           by
           a
           Statute
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Statute
           of
           Non-claime
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           EDWARD
           the
           Third
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           Law
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Prognostick
           of
           the
           good
           Peace
           ,
           which
           since
           his
           time
           hath
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           continued
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           vntill
           this
           day
           .
           For
           Statutes
           of
           Non-Claime
           are
           fit
           for
           times
           of
           Warre
           ,
           when
           mens
           heads
           are
           troubled
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           intend
           their
           Estate
           ;
           But
           Statutes
           ,
           that
           quiet
           Possessions
           ,
           are
           fittest
           for
           Times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           to
           extinguish
           Suits
           and
           Contentions
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Banes
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Another
           Statute
           was
           made
           of
           singular
           Policie
           ,
           for
           the
           Population
           apparantly
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           it
           bee
           throughly
           considered
           )
           for
           the
           Souldiery
           ,
           and
           
             Militar
             Forces
          
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
         
           Inclosures
           at
           that
           time
           began
           to
           be
           more
           frequent
           ,
           whereby
           Arrable
           Land
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           manured
           without
           people
           and
           Families
           )
           was
           turned
           into
           Pasture
           ,
           which
           was
           easily
           rid
           by
           a
           few
           
             Heards
             men
          
           ;
           and
           Tenancies
           for
           
             Yeares
             ,
             Liues
          
           ,
           and
           
             At
             Will
          
           (
           whereupon
           much
           of
           the
           Yeomanrie
           liued
           )
           were
           turned
           into
           Demesnes
           .
           This
           bred
           a
           decay
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           consequence
           )
           a
           decay
           of
           
             Townes
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Tithes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           The
           King
           likewise
           knew
           full
           well
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           forgot
           ,
           that
           there
           ensued
           with
           all
           vpon
           this
           a
           decay
           and
           diminution
           of
           Subsidie
           and
           Taxes
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           Gentlemen
           ,
           euer
           the
           lower
           bookes
           of
           Subsidies
           .
           In
           remedying
           of
           this
           inconuenience
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Wisdome
           was
           admirable
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Inclosures
           they
           would
           not
           forbid
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           beene
           to
           forbid
           the
           improuement
           of
           the
           Patrimonie
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           nor
           Tillage
           they
           would
           not
           compell
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           to
           striue
           with
           Nature
           and
           Vtilitie
           .
           But
           they
           tooke
           a
           course
           to
           take
           away
           depopulating
           Inclosures
           ,
           and
           depopulating
           Pasturage
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Imperious
           expresse
           Prohibition
           ,
           but
           by
           consequence
           .
           The
           Ordinance
           was
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Houses
             of
             Husbandry
             ,
             that
             were
             vsed
             with
             twentie
             Acres
             of
             Ground
             ,
             and
             vpwards
             ,
             should
             bee
             maintained
             and
             kept
             vp
             for
             euer
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             competent
             Proportion
             of
             Land
             to
             be
             vsed
             and
             occupied
             with
             them
          
           ;
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           seruered
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           another
           Statute
           ,
           made
           afterwards
           in
           his
           Successors
           time
           ,
           was
           more
           fully
           declared
           .
           This
           vpon
           Forfeiture
           to
           be
           taken
           ;
           not
           by
           way
           of
           Popular
           Action
           ,
           but
           by
           seizure
           of
           the
           Land
           it selfe
           .
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Lords
           of
           the
           Fee
           ,
           as
           to
           halfe
           the
           Profits
           ,
           till
           the
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           were
           restored
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Houses
           being
           kept
           vp
           ,
           did
           of
           necessitie
           inforce
           a
           Dweller
           ;
           and
           the
           proportion
           of
           Land
           for
           Occupation
           being
           kept
           vp
           ,
           did
           of
           necessitie
           inforce
           that
           Dweller
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Begger
           or
           Cottager
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           
           of
           some
           substance
           ,
           that
           might
           keepe
           Hiends
           and
           Seruants
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Plough
           on
           going
           .
           This
           did
           wonderfully
           concerne
           the
           Might
           and
           Manner-hood
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           haue
           Fermes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           a
           Standard
           sufficient
           to
           maintaine
           an
           able
           Body
           out
           of
           Penurie
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           effect
           amortize
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           vnto
           the
           Hold
           and
           Occupation
           of
           the
           Yeomanrie
           or
           Middle-people
           ,
           of
           a
           condition
           betweene
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Cottagers
           ,
           or
           Peasants
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           much
           this
           did
           aduance
           the
           
             Militar
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           apparant
           by
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           other
           Kingdomes
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           beene
           held
           by
           the
           generall
           Opinion
           of
           men
           of
           best
           Iudgement
           in
           the
           warres
           (
           howsoeuer
           some
           few
           haue
           varied
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           receiue
           some
           distinction
           of
           Case
           )
           that
           the
           principall
           Strength
           of
           an
           Armie
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Infanterie
           or
           Foot.
           And
           to
           make
           good
           Infanterie
           ,
           it
           requireth
           men
           bred
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           seruile
           or
           indigent
           fashion
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           free
           and
           plentifull
           manner
           .
           Therefore
           if
           a
           State
           runne
           most
           to
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Husband-men
           and
           Plough-men
           be
           but
           as
           their
           Work-folkes
           and
           Labourers
           ,
           or
           else
           meere
           Cottagers
           (
           which
           are
           but
           Housed-Beggers
           )
           you
           may
           haue
           a
           good
           Cauallerie
           ,
           but
           neuer
           good
           stable
           Bands
           of
           Foot
           ;
           like
           to
           Coppice-Woods
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           leaue
           in
           them
           Staddles
           too
           thicke
           ,
           they
           will
           runne
           to
           Bushes
           and
           Briars
           ,
           and
           haue
           little
           cleane
           Vnderwood
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Italie
           ,
           and
           lome
           other
           Parts
           abroad
           ,
           where
           in
           effect
           all
           is
           Noblesse
           ,
           or
           Pesantrie
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           People
           out
           of
           Townes
           ,
           and
           no
           middle
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           good
           Forces
           of
           Foot
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           inforced
           to
           imploy
           Mercenarie
           Bands
           ,
           of
           Switzers
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           their
           Battalions
           of
           Foot
           :
           Whereby
           also
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           those
           Nations
           haue
           much
           People
           ,
           and
           few
           Souldiors
           .
           Whereas
           the
           King
           saw
           ,
           that
           contrariwise
           
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           England
           though
           much
           lesse
           in
           Territorie
           ,
           yet
           should
           haue
           infinitly
           more
           Souldiours
           of
           their
           natiue
           Forces
           ,
           then
           those
           other
           Nations
           haue
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           King
           secretly
           sow
           Hidraes
           teeth
           ,
           wherevpon
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Poets
           fiction
           )
           should
           rise
           vp
           
             Armed
             men
          
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           also
           (
           hauing
           care
           to
           make
           his
           Realme
           potent
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           by
           Land
           )
           for
           the
           better
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Nauie
           ,
           ordained
           ;
           
             That
             wines
             and
             woads
             from
             the
             parts
             of
          
           Gascoigne
           and
           Languedocke
           ,
           
             should
             not
             be
             brought
             but
             in
             English
             bottomes
          
           ;
           Bowing
           the
           ancient
           Policie
           of
           this
           Estate
           ,
           from
           consideration
           of
           Plentie
           ,
           to
           consideration
           of
           Power
           .
           For
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           ancient
           Statutes
           incite
           by
           all
           meanes
           Merchant-Strangers
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Commodities
           ;
           hauing
           for
           end
           Cheapnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           looking
           to
           the
           point
           of
           State
           concerning
           the
           Nauall-power
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           also
           made
           a
           Statute
           in
           that
           Parliament
           Monitory
           and
           Minatory
           ,
           towards
           Iustices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           duly
           execute
           their
           office
           ,
           inuiting
           complaints
           against
           them
           ,
           first
           to
           their
           Fellow-Iustices
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Iustices
           of
           Assise
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           King
           or
           Chancellor
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           published
           of
           that
           Tenor
           ,
           should
           be
           read
           in
           open
           Sessions
           foure
           times
           a
           yeare
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           awake
           .
           Meaning
           also
           to
           haue
           his
           lawes
           executed
           ,
           and
           therby
           to
           reape
           either
           Obedience
           or
           Forfeitures
           ;
           (
           wherein
           towards
           his
           latter
           times
           hee
           did
           decline
           too
           much
           to
           the
           left
           hand
           )
           he
           did
           ordaine
           remedie
           against
           the
           practice
           that
           was
           growne
           in
           vse
           ,
           to
           stop
           and
           dampe
           Informations
           vpon
           
             Penall
             Lawes
          
           ,
           by
           procuring
           Informations
           by
           collusion
           to
           be
           put
           in
           by
           the
           Confederates
           of
           the
           Delinquents
           ,
           to
           be
           faintly
           prosecuted
           ,
           and
           let
           fall
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           pleading
           them
           in
           Barre
           of
           the
           Informations
           ,
           which
           were
           prosecuted
           with
           effect
           .
        
         
           He
           made
           also
           Lawes
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           Mint
           ,
           
           and
           counterfaiting
           of
           forreine
           Coyne
           currant
           .
           And
           that
           no
           payment
           in
           Gold
           ,
           should
           bee
           made
           to
           any
           Merchant-stranger
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           Treasure
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           for
           that
           Gold
           was
           the
           mettall
           that
           lay
           in
           leastroome
           .
        
         
           He
           made
           also
           Statutes
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Draperie
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           of
           Wools
           within
           the
           Realme
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           for
           stinting
           ,
           and
           limiting
           the
           prices
           of
           Cloth
           ,
           one
           for
           the
           Finer
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           the
           Courser
           sort
           .
           Which
           I
           note
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           was
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           set
           prices
           by
           Statute
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           our
           Home-Commodities
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           the
           wise
           Modele
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           not
           prescribing
           Prices
           ,
           but
           stinting
           them
           not
           to
           exceed
           a
           rate
           ,
           that
           the
           Clothier
           might
           drape
           accordingly
           as
           he
           might
           affoord
           .
        
         
           Diuers
           other
           good
           Statutes
           were
           made
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           the
           principall
           .
           And
           here
           I
           doe
           desire
           those
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           this
           worke
           shall
           fall
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           take
           in
           good
           part
           my
           long
           insisting
           vpon
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           in
           this
           Kings
           reigne
           .
           Whereof
           I
           haue
           these
           reasons
           ;
           Both
           because
           it
           was
           the
           preheminent
           vertue
           and
           merit
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           to
           whose
           memorie
           I
           doe
           honour
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           hath
           some
           correspondence
           to
           my
           Person
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           because
           (
           in
           my
           iudgement
           )
           it
           is
           some
           defect
           euen
           in
           the
           best
           writers
           of
           Historie
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           often
           enough
           summarily
           deliuer
           and
           set
           downe
           the
           most
           memorable
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           times
           whereof
           they
           write
           ,
           being
           indeed
           the
           principall
           Acts
           of
           Peace
           For
           though
           they
           may
           bee
           had
           in
           
             Originall
             Bookes
          
           of
           Law
           themselues
           ;
           yet
           that
           informeth
           not
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Kings
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           Persons
           of
           Estate
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           to
           see
           them
           described
           ,
           and
           entred
           in
           the
           Table
           and
           Pourtrait
           of
           the
           Times
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           a
           Loane
           from
           the
           Citie
           of
           
             Foure
             thousand
             pounds
          
           ;
           which
           was
           double
           
           to
           that
           they
           lent
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           duely
           and
           orderly
           payd
           back
           at
           the
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           likewise
           had
           beene
           .
           The
           King
           euer
           choosing
           rather
           to
           borrow
           too
           soone
           ,
           then
           to
           pay
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           so
           keeping
           vp
           his
           Credit
           .
        
         
           Neither
           had
           the
           King
           yet
           cast
           off
           his
           cares
           and
           hopes
           touching
           Britaine
           ,
           but
           thought
           to
           master
           the
           occasion
           by
           Policie
           ,
           though
           his
           Armes
           had
           beene
           vnfortunate
           ,
           and
           to
           bereaue
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Victorie
           .
           The
           summe
           of
           his
           designe
           was
           ,
           to
           encourage
           MAXIMILIAN
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           his
           suit
           ,
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           ANNE
           ,
           the
           heire
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           to
           aide
           him
           to
           the
           consummation
           therof
           .
           But
           the
           affaires
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           great
           trouble
           and
           combustion
           ,
           by
           a
           Rebellion
           of
           his
           Subiects
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           especially
           those
           of
           Bruges
           and
           Gaunt
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Towne
           of
           Bruges
           (
           at
           such
           time
           as
           MAXIMILIAN
           was
           there
           in
           person
           )
           had
           sodainly
           armed
           in
           tumult
           ,
           and
           slaine
           some
           of
           his
           principall
           Officers
           ,
           and
           taken
           himself
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           in
           durance
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           enforced
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Councellors
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           solemne
           oath
           ,
           to
           pardon
           all
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           question
           and
           reuenge
           the
           same
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           FREDERICKE
           the
           Emperour
           would
           not
           suffer
           this
           reproach
           and
           indignitie
           offered
           to
           his
           sonne
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           made
           sharpe
           warres
           vpon
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           reclaime
           and
           chastise
           the
           Rebels
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           ,
           a
           principall
           person
           about
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           taken
           the
           oath
           of
           Abolition
           with
           his
           Master
           ,
           pretending
           the
           Religion
           therof
           ,
           but
           indeed
           vpon
           priuate
           ambition
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           instigated
           and
           corrupted
           from
           France
           ,
           for
           sooke
           the
           Emperour
           and
           MAXIMILIAN
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           an
           Head
           of
           the
           
             Popular
             Partie
          
           ,
           and
           seized
           vpon
           the
           Townes
           of
           Ipre
           and
           Sluce
           ,
           with
           both
           the
           Castles
           .
           And
           forthwith
           
           sent
           to
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           Picardie
           vnder
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           to
           desire
           aide
           ,
           and
           to
           moue
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           would
           bee
           Protector
           of
           the
           
             United
             Towns
          
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           reduce
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Lord
           CORDES
           was
           readie
           to
           embrace
           the
           occasion
           ,
           which
           was
           partly
           of
           his
           owne
           setting
           ,
           and
           sent
           forthwith
           greater
           Forces
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           beene
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           raise
           on
           the
           sodaine
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           looked
           for
           such
           a
           summons
           before
           ,
           in
           aide
           of
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           ,
           and
           the
           Flemmings
           ,
           with
           instructions
           to
           inuest
           the
           Townes
           betweene
           France
           and
           Bruges
           .
           The
           
             French
             Forces
          
           besieged
           a
           little
           Towne
           called
           Dixmue
           ,
           where
           part
           of
           the
           
             Flemmish
             Forces
          
           ioyned
           with
           them
           .
           While
           they
           lay
           at
           this
           siege
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           vpon
           pretence
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           
             English
             Pale
          
           about
           Calice
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           being
           loth
           that
           MAXIMILIAN
           should
           become
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           therby
           bee
           shaken
           off
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Britaine
           about
           this
           marriage
           ,
           sent
           ouer
           the
           Lord
           MORLEY
           with
           a
           thousand
           men
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           DAVBIGNY
           ,
           then
           Deputie
           of
           Calice
           ,
           with
           secret
           instructions
           to
           aide
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           of
           Dixmue
           .
           The
           Lord
           DAVBIGNY
           (
           giuing
           it
           out
           that
           all
           was
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           the
           
             English
             Marches
          
           )
           drew
           out
           of
           the
           Garrisons
           of
           
             Calice
             ,
             Hammes
          
           ,
           and
           Guines
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           a
           thousand
           Men
           more
           .
           So
           that
           with
           the
           fresh
           Succours
           that
           came
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Lord
           MORLEY
           ,
           they
           made
           vp
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           ,
           or
           better
           .
           Which
           Forces
           ioyning
           with
           some
           Companies
           of
           Almaines
           ,
           put
           themselues
           into
           Dixmue
           ,
           not
           perceiued
           by
           the
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           Towne
           with
           some
           re-enforcement
           (
           from
           the
           Forces
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Towne
           )
           assailed
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           negligently
           guarded
           ,
           as
           being
           out
           of
           feare
           ;
           where
           there
           was
           a
           bloudy
           fight
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           English
           and
           their
           Partakers
           
           obtained
           the
           victorie
           ,
           and
           slew
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eight
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           on
           the
           English
           part
           of
           a
           hundred
           or
           there
           abouts
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           was
           the
           Lord
           MORLEY
           .
           They
           tooke
           also
           their
           great
           Ordnance
           ,
           with
           much
           rich
           spoiles
           ,
           which
           they
           carried
           to
           Newport
           ,
           whence
           the
           Lord
           DAVBIGNY
           returned
           to
           Calice
           ,
           leauing
           the
           hurt
           Men
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Voluntaries
           in
           Newport
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           being
           at
           Ipre
           with
           a
           great
           power
           of
           Men
           ,
           thinking
           to
           recouer
           the
           losse
           and
           disgrace
           of
           the
           fight
           at
           Dixmue
           ,
           came
           presently
           on
           ,
           and
           sate
           downe
           before
           Newport
           ,
           and
           besieged
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           some
           dayes
           siege
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           trie
           the
           fortune
           of
           an
           Assault
           :
           Which
           hee
           did
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           therein
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           taken
           the
           principall
           Tower
           and
           Fort
           in
           that
           Citie
           ,
           and
           planted
           vpon
           it
           the
           French
           Banner
           .
           Whence
           neuerthelesse
           they
           were
           presently
           beaten
           forth
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           some
           fresh
           Succours
           of
           Archers
           arriuing
           by
           good
           fortune
           (
           at
           the
           instant
           )
           in
           the
           Hauen
           of
           Newport
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           measuring
           the
           new
           Succours
           (
           which
           were
           small
           )
           by
           the
           Successe
           (
           which
           was
           great
           )
           leuied
           his
           Siege
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           matters
           grew
           more
           exasperate
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           the
           warre
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           auxiliarie
           Forces
           of
           French
           and
           English
           were
           much
           blouded
           one
           against
           another
           .
           Which
           Bloud
           rankled
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           the
           vaine
           words
           of
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           ,
           that
           declared
           himselfe
           an
           open
           Enemie
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           beyond
           that
           that
           appertained
           to
           the
           present
           Seruice
           ;
           making
           it
           a
           common
           by-word
           of
           his
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             could
             bee
             content
             to
             lie
             in
             Hell
             seuen
             yeares
             ,
             so
             hee
             might
             winne
          
           Calice
           
             from
             the
          
           English
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           hauing
           thus
           vpheld
           the
           Reputation
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           aduised
           him
           now
           to
           presse
           on
           his
           
           Marriage
           with
           Britaine
           to
           a
           conclusion
           .
           Which
           MAXIMILIAN
           accordingly
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           forth
           preuayled
           both
           with
           the
           young
           Lady
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           principall
           persons
           about
           her
           ,
           as
           the
           Marriage
           was
           consummate
           by
           Proxie
           ,
           with
           a
           Ceremonie
           at
           that
           time
           in
           these
           Parts
           new
           .
           For
           shee
           was
           not
           onely
           publikely
           contracted
           ,
           but
           stated
           as
           a
           Bride
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           Bedded
           ;
           and
           after
           shee
           was
           laid
           ,
           there
           came
           in
           MAXIMILIANS
           Ambassadour
           with
           letters
           of
           Procuration
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           sundry
           Noble
           Personages
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           put
           his
           Legge
           (
           stript
           naked
           to
           the
           Knee
           )
           betweene
           the
           Espousall
           Sheets
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           that
           Ceremonie
           might
           bee
           thought
           to
           amount
           to
           a
           Consummation
           ,
           and
           actuall
           Knowledge
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           MAXIMILIAN
           (
           whose
           propertie
           was
           to
           leaue
           things
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           come
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           end
           them
           by
           imagination
           ;
           like
           ill
           Archers
           ,
           that
           draw
           not
           their
           Arrowes
           vp
           to
           the
           Head
           :
           and
           who
           might
           as
           easily
           haue
           bedded
           the
           Lady
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           Play
           and
           Disguise
           of
           it
           )
           thinking
           now
           all
           assured
           ,
           neglected
           for
           a
           time
           his
           further
           Proceeding
           ,
           and
           intended
           his
           Warres
           .
           Meane
           while
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           (
           consulting
           with
           his
           Diuines
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           this
           pretended
           Consummation
           was
           rather
           an
           Inuention
           of
           Court
           ,
           then
           any
           wayes
           valide
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           went
           more
           really
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           by
           secret
           Instruments
           and
           cunning
           Agents
           ,
           as
           well
           Matrons
           about
           the
           young
           Lady
           as
           Councellors
           ,
           first
           sought
           to
           remoue
           the
           Point
           of
           Religion
           and
           Honour
           out
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Lady
           her selfe
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           a
           double
           labour
           .
           For
           MAXIMILIAN
           was
           not
           onely
           contracted
           vnto
           the
           Lady
           ,
           but
           MAXIMILIANS
           daughter
           was
           likewise
           contracted
           to
           King
           CHARLES
           .
           So
           as
           the
           
             Marriage
             halted
             vpon
             both
             feet
          
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           cleare
           on
           either
           side
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Contract
           with
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           the
           Exception
           lay
           plaine
           and
           faire
           ;
           for
           that
           MAXIMILIANS
           
           daughter
           was
           vnder
           yeares
           of
           consent
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           bound
           by
           Law
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           of
           Disagreement
           left
           to
           either
           part
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Contract
           made
           by
           MAXIMILIAN
           with
           the
           Lady
           her selfe
           ,
           they
           were
           harder
           driuen
           :
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           alledge
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           done
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           her
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           ,
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           whose
           Ward
           and
           Client
           shee
           was
           ,
           and
           Hee
           to
           her
           in
           place
           of
           a
           Father
           ;
           and
           therfore
           it
           was
           void
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           such
           Consent
           .
           Which
           defect
           (
           they
           sayd
           )
           though
           it
           would
           not
           euacuate
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           after
           Cohabitation
           ,
           and
           
             Actuall
             Cosummation
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           void
           a
           Contract
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           pretended
           Consummation
           ,
           they
           made
           sport
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           :
           
             That
             it
             was
             an
             argument
             ,
             that
          
           MAXIMILIAN
           
             was
             a
             Widdower
             ,
             and
             a
             cold
             Wooer
             ,
             that
             could
             content
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Bridgrome
             by
             Deputie
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             make
             a
             little
             Iourney
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             out
             of
             question
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           young
           Lady
           ,
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           finely
           instilled
           by
           such
           as
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           (
           who
           spared
           for
           no
           Rewards
           or
           Promises
           )
           had
           made
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           and
           allured
           likewise
           by
           the
           present
           Glory
           and
           Greatnesse
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           .
           (
           being
           also
           a
           young
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Batchelor
           )
           and
           loth
           to
           make
           her
           Countrey
           the
           Seat
           of
           a
           long
           and
           miserable
           Warre
           ;
           secretly
           yeelded
           to
           accept
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           .
           But
           during
           this
           secret
           Treatie
           with
           the
           Ladie
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           saue
           it
           from
           Blasts
           of
           Opposition
           and
           Interruption
           ,
           King
           CHARLES
           resorting
           to
           his
           wonted
           Arts
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           carry
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           carried
           the
           Warres
           ,
           by
           entertaining
           the
           King
           of
           England
           in
           vaine
           beliefe
           ,
           sent
           a
           solemne
           Ambassage
           by
           FRANCIS
           Lord
           of
           Luximburge
           ,
           CHARLES
           MARIGNIAN
           and
           ROBERT
           GAGVIEN
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           
             Bonnes
             Hommes
          
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           to
           treat
           a
           Peace
           and
           League
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           accoupling
           it
           with
           an
           Article
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Request
           ,
           that
           the
           
           
             French
             King
          
           might
           with
           the
           Kings
           good
           will
           (
           according
           vnto
           his
           right
           of
           Seigniorie
           and
           Tutelage
           )
           dispose
           of
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           young
           Duchesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           as
           hee
           should
           thinke
           good
           ;
           offering
           by
           a
           Iudiciall
           proceeding
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Marriage
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           by
           Proxie
           .
           Also
           all
           this
           while
           the
           better
           to
           amuse
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           did
           continue
           in
           his
           Court
           and
           custodie
           the
           Daughter
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           who
           formerly
           had
           beene
           sent
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           bee
           bred
           and
           educated
           in
           France
           ;
           not
           dismissing
           or
           renvoying
           her
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           professing
           and
           giuing
           out
           strongly
           ,
           that
           hee
           meant
           to
           proceed
           with
           that
           Match
           .
           And
           that
           for
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           hee
           desired
           onely
           to
           preserue
           his
           right
           of
           Seigniory
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           her
           in
           Marriage
           to
           some
           such
           Allye
           ,
           as
           might
           depend
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           three
           Commissioners
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           deliuered
           their
           Ambassage
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           remitted
           them
           to
           his
           Councell
           ;
           where
           some
           dayes
           after
           they
           had
           Audience
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           Proposition
           by
           the
           Prior
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           (
           who
           though
           hee
           were
           third
           in
           place
           ,
           yet
           was
           held
           the
           best
           Speaker
           of
           them
           )
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             Lords
             ,
             the
             King
             our
             Master
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             mightiest
             King
             that
             raigned
             in
          
           France
           since
           CHARLES
           
             the
             Great
             (
             whose
             Name
             he
             beareth
             )
             hath
             neuerthelesse
             thought
             it
             no
             disparagement
             to
             his
             Greatnesse
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             to
             propound
             a
             Peace
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             For
             which
             purpose
             hee
             hath
             sent
             vs
             his
             Commissioners
             ,
             instructed
             and
             enabled
             with
             full
             and
             ample
             power
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             treat
             and
             conclude
             ;
             giuing
             vs
             further
             in
             charge
             ,
             to
             open
             in
             some
             other
             businesse
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             owne
             intentions
             .
             These
             be
             indeed
             the
             precious
          
           Loue-tokens
           
             betweene
             great
             Kings
             ,
             to
             communicate
             one
             with
             another
             the
             true
             state
             of
             their
             affaires
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             by
             nice
             Points
             of
             Honour
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             giue
             Law
             vnto
             Affection
             .
             This
             I
             doe
             assure
             your
             Lordships
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             you
             to
             imagine
             the
             true
             and
             cordiall
             Loue
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             our
             Master
             beareth
             to
             your
             Soueraigne
             ,
             except
             you
             were
             neare
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             .
             He
             vseth
             his
             Name
             with
             so
             great
             respect
             ;
             he
             remembreth
             their
             first
             acquaintance
             at
          
           Paris
           
             with
             so
             great
             contentment
             ;
             nay
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             speakes
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             presently
             he
             falls
             into
             discourse
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             great
             Kings
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             cannot
             conuerse
             with
             their
             Equalls
             ,
             but
             with
             Seruants
             .
             This
             affection
             to
             your
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Vertues
             ,
          
           GOD
           
             hath
             put
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             our
             Master
             ,
             no
             doubt
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             for
             purposes
             yet
             vnknowne
             to
             vs
             all
             .
             For
             other
             Root
             it
             cannot
             haue
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Richmond
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             now
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             This
             is
             therefore
             the
             first
             motiue
             that
             makes
             our
             King
             to
             desire
             Peace
             ,
             and
             League
             with
             your
             Soueraigne
             :
             Good
             affection
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             that
             hee
             findes
             in
             his
             owne
             Heart
             .
             This
             affection
             is
             also
             armed
          
           
           with
           reason
           of
           Estate
           .
           For
           our
           King
           doth
           in
           all
           candour
           and
           franknesse
           of
           dealing
           open
           himselfe
           vnto
           you
           ;
           that
           hauing
           an
           honourable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Voyage
           and
           Warre
           in
           remote
           Parts
           ,
           he
           considereth
           that
           it
           will
           be
           of
           no
           small
           effect
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Reputation
           to
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           knowne
           abroad
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           in
           good
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           Neighbour
           Princes
           ,
           and
           specially
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           for
           good
           causes
           he
           esteemeth
           most
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           (
           my
           Lords
           )
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           vse
           a
           few
           words
           to
           remoue
           all
           scruples
           and
           misse-vnderstandings
           ,
           betweene
           your
           Soueraigne
           and
           ours
           ,
           concerning
           some
           late
           Actions
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           cleared
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           hinder
           this
           Peace
           .
           To
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           for
           matters
           past
           ,
           neither
           King
           may
           conceiue
           vnkindnesse
           of
           other
           ,
           nor
           think
           the
           other
           conceiueth
           vnkindnesse
           of
           him
           .
           The
           late
           Actions
           are
           two
           ;
           That
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Flanders
           .
           In
           both
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Subiects
           swords
           of
           both
           Kings
           ,
           haue
           encountred
           and
           stricken
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           and
           Inclinations
           also
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Confederates
           and
           Allies
           ,
           haue
           seuered
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           of
           Brittaine
           ;
           The
           King
           your
           Soueraigne
           knoweth
           best
           what
           hath
           passed
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Warre
           of
           necessitie
           on
           our
           Masters
           part
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Motiues
           of
           it
           were
           sharp
           and
           piquant
           
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           make
           that
           Warre
           rather
           with
           an
           Oliue-branch
           ,
           then
           a
           Laurel-Branch
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           more
           desiring
           Peace
           then
           Victorie
           .
           Besides
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           he
           sent
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           Blank-papers
           to
           your
           King
           ,
           to
           write
           the
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           .
           For
           though
           both
           his
           Honour
           and
           Safetie
           went
           vpon
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           thought
           neither
           of
           them
           too
           precious
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           the
           King
           of
           Englands
           hands
           .
           Neither
           doth
           your
           King
           on
           the
           other
           side
           make
           any
           vnfriendly
           interpretation
           ,
           of
           your
           Kings
           sending
           of
           succours
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brittaine
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           knoweth
           well
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           must
           bee
           done
           of
           Kings
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           discerne
           what
           is
           a
           Kings
           owne
           .
           But
           this
           matter
           of
           Brittaine
           is
           now
           (
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           GOD
           )
           ended
           and
           passed
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           the
           King
           hopeth
           )
           like
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Ship
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           without
           leauing
           any
           impression
           in
           either
           of
           the
           Kings
           mindes
           ;
           as
           hee
           is
           sure
           for
           his
           part
           it
           hath
           not
           done
           in
           his
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Action
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           As
           the
           former
           of
           Brittaine
           was
           a
           Warre
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           so
           this
           was
           a
           Warre
           of
           Justice
           ;
           which
           with
           a
           good
           King
           is
           of
           equall
           necessitie
           ,
           with
           danger
           of
           Estate
           ,
           for
           else
           hee
           should
           leaue
           to
           bee
           a
           King.
           The
           Subiects
           of
           Burgundie
           are
           Subiects
           in
           Chiefe
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           their
           Duke
           the
           Homager
           and
           Vassall
           of
           France
           .
           They
           had
           wont
           to
           bee
           good
           
           Subiects
           ,
           howsoeuer
           MAXIMILIAN
           hath
           of
           late
           distempered
           them
           .
           They
           fled
           to
           the
           King
           for
           Justice
           ,
           and
           deliuerance
           from
           oppression
           ,
           Justice
           hee
           could
           not
           denie
           ;
           Purchase
           hee
           did
           not
           seeke
           .
           This
           was
           good
           for
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           seene
           it
           in
           people
           mutined
           ,
           to
           arrect
           Fury
           ,
           and
           preuent
           Despaire
           .
           My
           Lords
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           this
           I
           haue
           said
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           saue
           that
           the
           King
           our
           Master
           is
           tender
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           may
           but
           glance
           vpon
           the
           friendship
           of
           England
           .
           The
           amitie
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           stands
           entire
           and
           inuiolate
           .
           And
           that
           their
           Subiects
           swords
           haue
           clashed
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           vnto
           the
           publike
           Peace
           of
           the
           Crownes
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           very
           vsuall
           in
           auxiliarie
           Forces
           of
           the
           best
           and
           straitest
           Confederates
           ,
           to
           meet
           and
           draw
           bloud
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           Nay
           ,
           many
           times
           there
           bee
           Aides
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           (
           for
           all
           that
           )
           
             A
             Kingdome
             diuided
             in
             it selfe
          
           .
        
         
           It
           resteth
           (
           my
           Lords
           )
           that
           Jimpart
           vnto
           you
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           your
           Lordships
           all
           will
           much
           reioyce
           to
           heare
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           importeth
           the
           Christian
           Common-weale
           more
           ,
           then
           any
           Action
           that
           hath
           hapned
           of
           long
           time
           .
           The
           King
           our
           Master
           hath
           a
           purpose
           and
           determination
           ,
           to
           make
           Warre
           vpon
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ;
           being
           now
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           Bastardslip
           of
           
           Arragon
           ,
           but
           appertaining
           vnto
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           by
           cleare
           and
           vndoubted
           right
           ;
           which
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           by
           iust
           Armes
           seeke
           to
           recouer
           ,
           hee
           could
           neither
           acquite
           his
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           answer
           it
           to
           his
           People
           .
           But
           his
           Noble
           and
           Christian
           thoughts
           rest
           not
           here
           .
           For
           his
           Resolution
           and
           Hope
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Re-conquest
           of
           Naples
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           to
           transport
           his
           Forces
           into
           Grecia
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           spare
           Bloud
           or
           Treasure
           (
           If
           it
           were
           to
           the
           impawning
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           dis-peopling
           of
           France
           )
           till
           either
           hee
           hath
           ouerthrowne
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           OTTOMANS
           ,
           or
           taken
           it
           in
           his
           way
           to
           Paradise
           .
           The
           King
           knoweth
           well
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           designe
           ;
           that
           could
           not
           arise
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           stedfastly
           looke
           vp
           vnto
           GOD
           ,
           whose
           quarrell
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           commeth
           both
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           the
           Deed.
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Person
           that
           hee
           beareth
           (
           though
           vnworthy
           )
           of
           the
           
             Thrice-Christian
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           eldest
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Whereunto
           he
           is
           also
           inuited
           by
           the
           Example
           (
           in
           more
           ancient
           time
           )
           of
           
             King
             HENRIE
          
           the
           Fourth
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           the
           first
           Renowned
           King
           of
           the
           House
           of
           LANCASTER
           ;
           Ancestour
           ,
           though
           not
           Progenitour
           to
           your
           King
           )
           who
           had
           a
           purpose
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           time
           (
           as
           you
           know
           better
           )
           to
           make
           an
           Expedition
           into
           the
           Holy-Land
           ;
           
           and
           by
           the
           Example
           also
           (
           present
           before
           his
           eyes
           )
           of
           that
           Honourable
           and
           Religious
           Warre
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           now
           maketh
           ,
           and
           hath
           almost
           brought
           to
           perfection
           ,
           for
           the
           recouerie
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           Granada
           from
           the
           Moores
           .
           And
           although
           this
           Enterprise
           may
           seeme
           vast
           and
           vnmeasured
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           to
           attempt
           that
           by
           his
           owne
           Forces
           ,
           wherein
           heretofore
           a
           Coniunction
           of
           most
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           hath
           found
           worke
           enough
           ;
           yet
           his
           Maiestie
           wisely
           considereth
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           smaller
           Forces
           being
           vnited
           vnder
           one
           Command
           ,
           are
           more
           effectuall
           in
           Proofe
           (
           though
           not
           so
           promising
           in
           Opinion
           and
           Fame
           )
           then
           much
           greater
           Forces
           ,
           variously
           compounded
           by
           Associations
           and
           Leagues
           ;
           which
           commonly
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           their
           Beginnings
           ,
           turne
           to
           Dissociations
           &
           Diuisions
           .
           But
           my
           (
           Lords
           )
           that
           which
           is
           as
           a
           Voice
           from
           Heauen
           that
           called
           the
           King
           to
           this
           Enterprise
           ,
           is
           a
           Rent
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           OTTOMANS
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           there
           hath
           beene
           Brother
           against
           Brother
           in
           that
           House
           before
           ,
           but
           neuer
           any
           that
           had
           refuge
           to
           the
           Armes
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           now
           hath
           
             GEMES
             ,
             (
             Brother
          
           vnto
           BAIAZETH
           ,
           that
           reigneth
           )
           the
           fore
           brauer
           Man
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           the
           other
           being
           betweene
           a
           Monke
           and
           a
           Philosoper
           
           and
           better
           read
           in
           the
           Alcoran
           and
           Auerroes
           ,
           then
           able
           to
           weild
           the
           Scepter
           of
           so
           warlike
           an
           Empire
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           King
           our
           Masters
           memorable
           and
           heroicall
           Resolution
           for
           an
           
             Holy
             Warre
          
           .
           And
           because
           he
           carrieth
           in
           this
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Souldiour
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           Great
           
             Temporall
             Monarch
          
           ;
           hee
           beginneth
           with
           Humilitie
           ,
           and
           is
           content
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           to
           begge
           Peace
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           other
           
             Christian
             Kings
          
           .
           There
           remaineth
           onely
           rather
           a
           
             Ciuill
             Request
          
           ,
           then
           any
           essentiall
           part
           of
           our
           Negotiation
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           maketh
           to
           the
           King
           your
           Soueraigne
           .
           The
           King
           (
           as
           the
           World
           knoweth
           )
           is
           Lord
           in
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Britaine
           .
           The
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Heire
           belongeth
           to
           him
           as
           Guardian
           .
           This
           is
           a
           priuate
           
             Patrimoniall
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           no
           Businesse
           of
           Estate
           :
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           (
           to
           runne
           a
           faire
           course
           with
           your
           King
           ;
           whom
           he
           desires
           to
           make
           another
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           him
           )
           his
           Request
           is
           ,
           That
           with
           the
           Kings
           Fauour
           and
           Consent
           ,
           he
           may
           dispose
           of
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           ,
           and
           make
           void
           the
           intruded
           and
           pretended
           Marriage
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           according
           to
           Justice
           .
           This
           (
           my
           Lords
           )
           is
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           to
           say
           ,
           desiring
           your
           pardon
           for
           my
           weakenesse
           in
           the
           deliuerie
           .
        
         
         
           THus
           did
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadors
          
           with
           great
           shew
           of
           their
           Kings
           affection
           ,
           and
           many
           sugred
           words
           seeke
           to
           adulce
           all
           matters
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           hauing
           two
           things
           for
           their
           ends
           ;
           The
           one
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           King
           quiet
           till
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Britaine
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           but
           a
           
             Summer
             fruit
          
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           was
           almost
           ripe
           and
           would
           be
           soone
           gathered
           .
           The
           other
           was
           more
           lasting
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           to
           put
           him
           into
           such
           a
           temper
           as
           he
           might
           be
           no
           disturbance
           or
           impediment
           to
           the
           voyage
           for
           Italie
           .
           The
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           were
           silent
           ;
           and
           said
           only
           ,
           
             That
             they
             knew
             the
             Ambassadors
             would
             looke
             for
             no
             answer
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             reported
             to
             the
             King
          
           ;
           And
           so
           they
           rose
           from
           Councell
           .
           The
           King
           could
           not
           well
           tell
           what
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Britaine
           .
           He
           saw
           plainly
           the
           ambition
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           to
           impatronize
           himselfe
           of
           the
           Duchie
           ;
           but
           he
           wondred
           he
           would
           bring
           into
           his
           House
           a
           litigious
           Marriage
           ,
           especially
           considering
           who
           was
           his
           Successor
           .
           But
           weighing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           he
           gaue
           Britaine
           for
           lost
           ;
           but
           resolued
           to
           make
           his
           profit
           of
           this
           businesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           as
           a
           quarrell
           for
           Warre
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Naples
           ,
           as
           a
           Wrench
           and
           meane
           for
           Peace
           ;
           being
           well
           aduertised
           ,
           how
           strongly
           the
           King
           was
           bent
           vpon
           that
           Action
           .
           Hauing
           therefore
           conferred
           diuers
           times
           with
           his
           Councell
           ,
           and
           keeping
           himselfe
           somewhat
           close
           ;
           he
           gaue
           a
           direction
           to
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           for
           a
           formall
           answer
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Councell
           .
           And
           after
           calling
           the
           Chancellor
           to
           him
           apart
           ,
           bade
           him
           speake
           in
           such
           language
           ,
           as
           was
           fit
           for
           a
           Treatie
           that
           was
           to
           end
           in
           a
           Breach
           ;
           and
           gaue
           him
           also
           a
           speciall
           Caueat
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           vse
           any
           words
           ,
           to
           discourage
           the
           voyage
           of
           Italie
           .
           Soone
           after
           the
           Ambassadors
           were
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           spake
           to
           them
           in
           this
           sort
           .
        
         
         
           
             MY
             Lords
             Ambassadours
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             answer
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commandement
             ,
             vnto
             the
             eloquent
             Declaration
             of
             you
             my
             Lord
          
           Prior
           ,
           
             in
             a
             briefe
             and
             plaine
             manner
             .
             The
             King
             forgetteth
             not
             his
             former
             loue
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             King
             your
          
           Master
           .
           
             But
             of
             this
             there
             needeth
             no
             repetition
             .
             For
             if
             it
             bee
             betweene
             them
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             ;
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             alteration
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             words
             that
             will
             make
             it
             vp
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Businesse
             of
          
           Britaine
           ,
           
             the
             King
             findeth
             it
             a
             little
             strange
             that
             the
          
           French
           King
           
             maketh
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             well
             deseruing
             at
             his
             hand
             .
             For
             that
             Deseruing
             was
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             him
             his
          
           Instrument
           ,
           
             to
             surprize
             one
             of
             his
             best
          
           Confederates
           .
           
             And
             for
             the
          
           Marriage
           ,
           
             the
             King
             would
             not
             meddle
             in
             it
             if
             your
          
           Master
           
             would
             marry
             by
             the
          
           Book
           ,
           
             and
             not
             by
             the
          
           Sword.
           
        
         
           
             For
             that
             of
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Subiects
             of
          
           Burgundie
           
             had
             appealed
             to
             your
             King
             ,
             as
             their
             Chiefe
             Lord
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             way
             of
          
           Supplication
           ;
           
             it
             might
             haue
             had
             a
             shew
             of
             Justice
             .
             But
             it
             was
             a
             new
             forme
             of
          
           Processe
           ,
           
             for
             Subiects
             to
             imprison
             their
          
           Prince
           
             first
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             his
          
           Officers
           ,
           
             and
             then
             to
             be
          
           Complainants
           .
           
             The
             King
             saith
             ,
             That
             sure
             he
             is
             ,
             when
             the
          
           French
           King
           ,
           
             and
             himselfe
             sent
             to
             the
             Subiects
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             (
             that
          
           
           had
           taken
           Armes
           against
           their
           King
           )
           they
           both
           spake
           in
           another
           Stile
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           princely
           manner
           signifie
           their
           detestation
           of
           
             Popular
             Attentates
          
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Person
           or
           Authoritie
           of
           Princes
           .
           But
           my
           Lords
           Ambassadors
           ,
           the
           King
           leaueth
           these
           two
           actions
           thus
           :
           That
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           hee
           hath
           not
           receiued
           any
           manner
           of
           satisfaction
           from
           you
           concerning
           them
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           apprehend
           them
           so
           deepely
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           if
           other
           things
           may
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Warre
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Designe
           against
           the
           Turke
           ;
           the
           King
           hath
           commanded
           me
           expressely
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           hee
           doth
           wish
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           his
           good
           Brother
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           that
           his
           Fortunes
           may
           succeede
           according
           to
           his
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           honourable
           intentions
           .
           And
           whensoeuer
           he
           shall
           heare
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           prepared
           for
           Grecia
           ,
           as
           your
           Master
           is
           pleased
           now
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           beggeth
           a
           Peace
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           the
           King
           will
           then
           begge
           of
           him
           a
           part
           in
           that
           Warre
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           my
           Lords
           Ambassadours
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           propound
           vnto
           you
           somewhat
           on
           the
           Kings
           part
           .
           The
           King
           your
           Master
           hath
           taught
           our
           King
           what
           to
           say
           and
           demand
           .
           You
           say
           (
           my
           Lord
           Prior
           )
           that
           your
           King
           is
           resolued
           to
           recouer
           his
           right
           to
           Naples
           ,
           wrongfully
           detained
           from
           him
           .
           
           And
           that
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           thus
           doe
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           acquite
           his
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           answere
           it
           to
           his
           People
           .
           Thinke
           (
           my
           Lords
           )
           that
           the
           King
           our
           Master
           saith
           the
           same
           thing
           ouer
           againe
           to
           you
           touching
           
             Normandie
             ,
             Guien
             ,
             Angeou
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           it selfe
           .
           I
           cannot
           expresse
           it
           better
           then
           in
           your
           owne
           words
           :
           If
           therefore
           the
           French
           King
           shall
           consent
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           our
           Masters
           Title
           to
           France
           (
           at
           least
           Tribute
           for
           the
           same
           )
           be
           handled
           in
           the
           Treatie
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           content
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           refuseth
           to
           Treat
           .
        
         
           THe
           Ambassadors
           being
           somwhat
           abashed
           with
           this
           demand
           ,
           answered
           in
           some
           heat
           ;
           
             That
             they
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             their
             Soueraignes
             sword
             would
             be
             able
             to
             maintaine
             his
             Scepter
             :
          
           And
           they
           assured
           themselues
           ,
           he
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           yeeld
           to
           any
           diminution
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           either
           in
           Territory
           or
           Regalitie
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           they
           were
           too
           great
           matters
           for
           them
           to
           speake
           of
           ,
           hauing
           no
           Commission
           .
           It
           was
           replied
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           looked
           for
           no
           other
           answer
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           would
           forth-with
           send
           his
           own
           Ambassadors
           to
           the
           
             French
             King.
          
           There
           was
           a
           question
           also
           asked
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             French
             King
             would
             agree
             to
             haue
             the
             disposing
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
          
           Britaine
           
             with
             an
             exception
             &
             exclusion
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             marry
             her
             himselfe
             ?
          
           To
           which
           the
           Ambassadors
           answered
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           their
           Kings
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           receiued
           no
           Instructions
           touching
           the
           same
           .
           Thus
           were
           the
           Ambassadors
           dismissed
           ,
           all
           saue
           the
           Prior
           ;
           and
           were
           followed
           immediatly
           by
           THOMAS
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           and
           THOMAS
           GOLDENSTON
           Prior
           of
           
           Christ-Church
           in
           Canterbury
           ;
           who
           were
           presently
           sent
           ouer
           into
           France
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           space
           ,
           LIONELL
           Bishop
           of
           Concordia
           ,
           was
           sent
           as
           Nuntio
           from
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           the
           sixth
           to
           both
           Kings
           ,
           to
           mooue
           a
           Peace
           betweene
           them
           .
           For
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           finding
           himselfe
           pent
           and
           lockt
           vp
           ,
           by
           a
           League
           and
           Association
           of
           the
           Principall
           States
           of
           Italie
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           make
           his
           way
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           his
           owne
           House
           (
           which
           he
           immoderatly
           thirsted
           after
           )
           was
           desirous
           to
           trouble
           the
           waters
           in
           Italie
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           fish
           the
           better
           ;
           casting
           the
           Net
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Saint
           PETERS
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           BORGIA'S
           Barke
           .
           And
           doubting
           lest
           the
           feares
           fom
           England
           ,
           might
           stay
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           voyage
           into
           Italie
           ,
           dispatched
           this
           Bishop
           to
           compose
           all
           matters
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           .
           Who
           first
           repaired
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           well
           inclined
           (
           as
           he
           conceiued
           )
           tooke
           on
           his
           Iourney
           towards
           England
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           at
           Calice
           ,
           on
           their
           way
           towards
           the
           
             French
             King.
          
           After
           some
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           Honourable
           manner
           transported
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           audience
           of
           the
           King.
           But
           notwithstanding
           hee
           had
           a
           good
           
             Ominous
             name
          
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           Peace
           ,
           nothing
           followed
           .
           For
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           to
           marry
           the
           Duchesse
           could
           be
           no
           longer
           dissembled
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           (
           finding
           how
           things
           went
           )
           took
           their
           leaue
           ,
           and
           returned
           .
           And
           the
           Prior
           also
           was
           warned
           from
           hence
           ,
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           England
           .
           Who
           when
           he
           turned
           his
           backe
           (
           more
           like
           a
           Pedant
           ,
           then
           an
           Ambassadour
           )
           dispersed
           a
           bitter
           Libell
           ,
           in
           Latine
           Verse
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           vnto
           which
           the
           King
           (
           though
           hee
           had
           nothing
           of
           a
           Pedant
           )
           yet
           was
           content
           to
           cause
           an
           answer
           to
           bee
           made
           in
           like
           Verse
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           speaking
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           style
           of
           Scorne
           and
           Sport.
           About
           this
           time
           also
           was
           borne
           the
           Kings
           second
           Son
           
           HENRY
           ,
           who
           afterward
           reigned
           .
           And
           soone
           after
           followed
           the
           solemnization
           of
           the
           marriagee
           between
           CHARLES
           ,
           and
           ANNE
           Duchesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           receiued
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Britaine
           as
           her
           Dowry
           ;
           the
           Daughter
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           being
           a
           little
           before
           sent
           home
           .
           Which
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Eares
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           (
           who
           would
           neuer
           beleeue
           it
           till
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           being
           euer
           the
           Principall
           in
           deceiuing
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           did
           very
           handsomely
           second
           it
           )
           and
           tumbling
           it
           ouer
           and
           ouer
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           at
           one
           blowe
           (
           with
           such
           a
           double
           scorne
           )
           be
           defeated
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           marriage
           of
           his
           daughter
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           (
           vpon
           both
           which
           hee
           had
           fixed
           high
           imaginations
           ;
           )
           he
           lost
           all
           patience
           ,
           and
           casting
           of
           the
           Respects
           fit
           to
           be
           continued
           betweene
           great
           Kings
           (
           euen
           when
           their
           bloud
           is
           hottest
           ,
           and
           most
           risen
           )
           fell
           to
           bitter
           Inuectiues
           against
           the
           person
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           
             French
             King.
          
           And
           (
           by
           how
           much
           he
           was
           the
           lesse
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           talking
           so
           much
           the
           more
           )
           spake
           all
           the
           Iniuries
           he
           could
           deuise
           of
           CHARLES
           ,
           saying
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           the
           most
           perfidious
           man
           vpon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           marriage
           compounded
           between
           an
           Aduoutry
           and
           a
           Rape
           :
           which
           was
           done
           (
           he
           said
           )
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           (
           the
           Nullitie
           thereof
           being
           so
           appparant
           to
           all
           the
           World
           )
           the
           Race
           of
           so
           vnworthy
           a
           person
           might
           not
           reigne
           in
           France
           .
           And
           forthwith
           he
           sent
           Ambassadors
           as
           well
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           incite
           them
           to
           Warre
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           a
           League
           offensiue
           against
           France
           ,
           promising
           to
           concurre
           with
           great
           Forces
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           King
           of
           England
           (
           going
           neuerthelesse
           his
           owne
           way
           )
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           seuenth
           yeere
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           day
           of
           opening
           thereof
           (
           sitting
           vnder
           his
           Cloth
           of
           Estate
           )
           spake
           himselfe
           vnto
           his
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Commons
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
         
           MY
           Lords
           ,
           and
           you
           the
           Commons
           ,
           When
           I
           purposed
           to
           make
           a
           Warre
           in
           Britaine
           by
           my
           Lieutenant
           ,
           I
           made
           declaration
           thereof
           to
           you
           by
           my
           Chancellor
           .
           But
           now
           that
           I
           meane
           to
           make
           a
           Warre
           vpon
           France
           in
           Person
           ,
           I
           will
           declare
           it
           to
           you
           my Selfe
           .
           That
           Warre
           ,
           was
           to
           desend
           another
           mans
           Right
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           to
           recouer
           our
           owne
           ;
           And
           that
           ended
           by
           Accident
           ,
           but
           we
           hope
           this
           shall
           end
           in
           Victory
           .
        
         
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           troubles
           the
           Christian
           World.
           That
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           seeketh
           more
           .
           He
           hath
           inuested
           himselfe
           of
           Britaine
           .
           Hee
           maintaineth
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           and
           he
           threatneth
           Italy
           .
           For
           Our Selues
           ,
           he
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           Dissimulation
           ,
           to
           Neglect
           ;
           and
           from
           Neglect
           to
           Contumely
           .
           He
           hath
           assayled
           our
           Confederates
           :
           He
           denieth
           our
           Tribute
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           seekes
           Warre
           .
           So
           did
           not
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           sought
           Peace
           at
           Our
           Hands
           ;
           and
           so
           perhaps
           will
           hee
           ,
           when
           good
           Counsell
           or
           Time
           ,
           shall
           make
           him
           see
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Father
           did
           .
        
         
           Meane
           while
           ;
           let
           Us
           make
           his
           Ambition
           ,
           our
           Aduantage
           ;
           and
           let
           vs
           not
           stand
           vpon
           a
           few
           Crownes
           of
           Tribute
           ,
           or
           Acknowledgement
           ,
           but
           (
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           
             Almighty
             GOD
          
           )
           try
           Our
           Right
           for
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           it selfe
           ;
           remembring
           that
           there
           hath
           beene
           A
           
           French
           
             King
             Prisoner
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             a
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             Crowned
             in
          
           France
           .
           Our
           Confederates
           are
           not
           diminished
           .
           Burgundie
           is
           in
           a
           mightier
           Hand
           then
           euer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           more
           prouoked
           .
           Britaine
           cannot
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           hurt
           them
           .
           New
           Acquests
           are
           more
           Burthen
           ,
           then
           Strength
           .
           The
           Male-contents
           of
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           haue
           not
           beene
           Base
           ,
           Popular
           ,
           nor
           Titularie
           Impostors
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           higher
           Nature
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           (
           doubt
           yee
           not
           )
           will
           ioyne
           with
           vs
           ,
           not
           knowing
           where
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           Ambition
           will
           stay
           .
           Our
           Holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           likes
           no
           Tramontanes
           in
           Italie
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           this
           Matter
           of
           Confederates
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           bee
           thought
           on
           ,
           then
           reckoned
           on
           .
           For
           GOD
           forbid
           ,
           but
           England
           should
           bee
           able
           to
           get
           Reason
           of
           France
           ,
           without
           a
           Second
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           Battailes
           of
           
             Cressy
             ,
             Poictiers
             ,
             Agent-Court
          
           ,
           wee
           were
           of
           our selues
           .
           France
           hath
           much
           people
           ,
           and
           few
           Souldiours
           .
           They
           haue
           no
           stable
           Bands
           of
           Foot.
           Some
           good
           Horse
           they
           haue
           ;
           but
           those
           are
           Forces
           ,
           which
           are
           least
           fit
           for
           a
           Defensiue
           Warre
           ,
           where
           the
           Actions
           are
           in
           the
           Assailants
           choice
           .
           It
           was
           our
           Discords
           onely
           ,
           that
           lost
           France
           ;
           and
           (
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           GOD
           )
           
           it
           is
           the
           good
           Peace
           which
           wee
           now
           enioy
           ,
           that
           will
           recouer
           it
           .
           GOD
           hath
           hitherto
           blessed
           my
           Sword.
           I
           haue
           in
           this
           time
           that
           I
           haue
           Reigned
           ,
           weeded
           out
           my
           bad
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           tryed
           my
           good
           .
           My
           People
           and
           I
           know
           one
           another
           ;
           which
           breeds
           Confidence
           .
           And
           if
           there
           should
           bee
           any
           bad
           Bloud
           left
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           an
           Honourable
           
             Forrain
             Warre
          
           will
           vent
           it
           ,
           or
           purifie
           it
           .
           In
           this
           great
           Businesse
           ,
           let
           me
           haue
           your
           Aduice
           ,
           and
           Aid
           .
           If
           any
           of
           you
           were
           to
           make
           his
           Sonne
           Knight
           ,
           you
           might
           haue
           aid
           of
           your
           Tenants
           by
           Law.
           This
           concernes
           the
           Knighthood
           and
           Spurres
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           Father
           ;
           and
           bound
           not
           only
           to
           seeke
           to
           maintaine
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           aduance
           it
           .
           But
           for
           Matter
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Poorest
           Sort
           ;
           but
           from
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Warre
           may
           redound
           .
           France
           is
           no
           Wildernesse
           :
           and
           I
           ,
           that
           professe
           Good
           Husbandrie
           ,
           hope
           to
           make
           the
           Warre
           (
           after
           the
           Beginnings
           )
           to
           pay
           it selfe
           .
           Goe
           together
           in
           GODS
           Name
           ,
           and
           loose
           no
           time
           ;
           for
           I
           haue
           called
           this
           Parliament
           wholly
           for
           this
           Cause
           .
        
         
         
           THus
           spake
           the
           King
           ;
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           though
           hee
           shewed
           great
           forwardnesse
           for
           a
           Warre
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           his
           Parliament
           and
           Court
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Priuie-Councell
           likewise
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           two
           Bishops
           and
           a
           few
           more
           )
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           in
           his
           secret
           intentions
           ,
           hee
           had
           no
           purpose
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           any
           Warre
           ,
           vpon
           France
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           but
           traffique
           with
           that
           Warre
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Returne
           in
           money
           .
           Hee
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           France
           was
           now
           entire
           ,
           and
           at
           vnitie
           with
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           neuer
           so
           mightie
           many
           yeares
           before
           .
           Hee
           saw
           by
           the
           taste
           that
           he
           had
           of
           his
           Forces
           sent
           into
           Britaine
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           knew
           well
           enough
           how
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           English
           ;
           by
           not
           putting
           things
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           but
           wearing
           them
           by
           long
           Sieges
           of
           Townes
           ,
           and
           strong
           fortified
           Encampings
           .
           IAMES
           the
           Third
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           his
           true
           friend
           ,
           and
           Confederate
           )
           gone
           ;
           and
           IAMES
           the
           Fourth
           (
           that
           had
           succeeded
           )
           wholly
           at
           the
           deuotion
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           ill
           affected
           towards
           him
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Coniunctions
           of
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           MAXIMILIAN
           ;
           hee
           could
           make
           no
           foundation
           vpon
           them
           .
           For
           the
           One
           had
           Power
           ,
           and
           not
           Will
           ;
           and
           the
           Other
           hath
           Will
           ,
           and
           not
           Power
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           FERDINANDO
           had
           but
           newly
           taken
           breath
           ,
           from
           the
           Warre
           with
           the
           Moores
           ;
           and
           merchanded
           at
           this
           time
           with
           France
           ,
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           Counties
           of
           Russignon
           and
           Perpignian
           ,
           oppignorated
           to
           the
           French.
           Neither
           was
           hee
           out
           of
           feare
           of
           the
           Discontents
           ,
           and
           ill
           bloud
           within
           the
           Realme
           ;
           which
           hauing
           vsed
           alwaies
           to
           represse
           and
           appease
           in
           person
           ,
           hee
           was
           loth
           they
           should
           find
           him
           at
           a
           distance
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           warre
           .
           Finding
           therfore
           the
           Inconueniences
           and
           Difficulties
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           a
           Warre
           ,
           hee
           cast
           with
           himselfe
           how
           to
           compasse
           two
           things
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           how
           by
           the
           declaration
           ,
           and
           inchoation
           of
           a
           warre
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Profit
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           how
           to
           come
           off
           from
           the
           warre
           ,
           
           with
           sauing
           of
           his
           Honour
           .
           For
           Profit
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           bee
           made
           two
           wayes
           ;
           vpon
           his
           Subiects
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           vpon
           his
           Enemies
           for
           the
           Peace
           ;
           like
           a
           good
           Merchant
           ,
           that
           maketh
           his
           gaine
           ,
           both
           vpon
           the
           Commodities
           Exported
           ,
           and
           Imported
           backe
           againe
           .
           For
           the
           point
           of
           Honour
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           might
           suffer
           ,
           for
           giuing
           ouer
           the
           Warre
           ;
           hee
           considered
           well
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           could
           not
           trust
           vpon
           the
           aides
           of
           FERDINANDO
           and
           MAXIMILIAN
           for
           supports
           of
           Warre
           :
           so
           the
           impuissance
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           double
           proceeding
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           lay
           faire
           for
           him
           for
           occasions
           to
           accept
           of
           Peace
           .
           These
           things
           hee
           did
           wisely
           fore-see
           ,
           and
           did
           as
           artificially
           conduct
           ,
           wherby
           all
           things
           fell
           into
           his
           lappe
           ,
           as
           hee
           desired
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           presently
           tooke
           fire
           ,
           being
           affectionate
           (
           of
           old
           )
           the
           Warre
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           desirous
           afresh
           to
           repaire
           the
           dishonour
           ,
           they
           thought
           the
           King
           sustained
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           Britaine
           .
           Therfore
           they
           aduised
           the
           King
           (
           with
           great
           alacritie
           )
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Warre
           of
           France
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Parliament
           consisted
           of
           the
           First
           and
           
             Second
             Nobilitie
          
           (
           together
           with
           principall
           Citizens
           and
           Townesmen
           )
           yet
           worthily
           and
           iustly
           respecting
           more
           the
           People
           (
           whose
           deputies
           they
           were
           )
           then
           their
           owne
           priuate
           Persons
           ,
           and
           finding
           by
           the
           Lord
           Chancellours
           speech
           the
           Kings
           inclination
           that
           way
           ;
           they
           consented
           that
           Commissioners
           should
           goe
           forth
           ,
           for
           the
           gathering
           and
           leuying
           of
           a
           Beneuolence
           ,
           from
           the
           more
           able
           sort
           .
           This
           Tax
           (
           called
           Beneuolence
           )
           was
           deuised
           by
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           sustained
           much
           Enuie
           .
           It
           was
           abolished
           by
           RICHARD
           the
           Third
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           ingratiate
           himselfe
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           now
           reuiued
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           with
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           .
           But
           by
           this
           way
           hee
           raised
           exceeding
           great
           summes
           .
           Insomuch
           
           as
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           (
           in
           those
           dayes
           )
           contributed
           nine
           thousand
           pounds
           and
           better
           ;
           and
           that
           chiefly
           leuied
           vpon
           the
           wealthier
           sort
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Tradition
           of
           a
           Dilemma
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           MORTON
           the
           Chancellour
           vsed
           ,
           to
           raise
           vp
           the
           Beneuolence
           to
           higher
           Rates
           ;
           and
           some
           called
           it
           his
           Forke
           ,
           and
           some
           his
           Crotch.
           For
           hee
           had
           couched
           an
           Article
           in
           the
           Instructions
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           leuie
           the
           
             Beneuolence
             ;
             That
             if
             they
             met
             with
             any
             that
             were
             sparing
             ,
             they
             should
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             needs
             haue
             ,
             because
             they
             laid
             vp
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             spenders
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             haue
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             seene
             in
             their
             Port
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             liuing
             .
          
           So
           neither
           kinde
           came
           amisse
           .
        
         
           This
           Parliament
           was
           meerly
           a
           Parliament
           of
           Warre
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           in
           Substance
           ,
           but
           a
           declaration
           of
           Warre
           against
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           some
           Statutes
           conducing
           thereunto
           ;
           As
           the
           seuere
           punishing
           of
           Mortpayes
           ,
           and
           keeping
           backe
           of
           Souldiours
           wages
           in
           Captaines
           .
           The
           like
           seueritie
           for
           the
           departure
           of
           Souldiours
           without
           licence
           ;
           Strengthening
           of
           the
           Common-Law
           in
           fauour
           of
           Protections
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           ;
           And
           the
           setting
           the
           gate
           open
           and
           wide
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           sell
           or
           Morgage
           their
           lands
           without
           Fines
           for
           Alienation
           ,
           to
           furnish
           themselues
           with
           money
           for
           the
           Warre
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           voiding
           of
           all
           Scottishmen
           out
           of
           England
           .
           There
           was
           also
           a
           Statute
           ,
           for
           the
           dispersing
           of
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           throughout
           England
           ;
           therby
           to
           size
           Weights
           and
           Measures
           ;
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           of
           lesse
           importance
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Parliament
           was
           broken
           vp
           (
           which
           lasted
           not
           long
           )
           the
           King
           went
           on
           with
           his
           Preparations
           for
           the
           Warre
           of
           France
           ;
           yet
           neglected
           not
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           affaires
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           for
           the
           quieting
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           restoring
           him
           to
           his
           authoritie
           amongst
           his
           Subiects
           .
           For
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Rauenstein
           being
           not
           onely
           a
           Subiect
           rebelled
           ,
           but
           a
           
           Seruant
           reuolted
           (
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           malicious
           and
           violent
           ,
           by
           the
           aide
           of
           Bruges
           and
           Gaunt
           )
           had
           taken
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Castles
           of
           Sluice
           ;
           as
           wee
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           hauing
           (
           by
           the
           commoditie
           of
           the
           Hauen
           )
           gotten
           together
           certaine
           Ships
           and
           Barkes
           ,
           fell
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           Pyraticall
           Trade
           ;
           robbing
           and
           spoyling
           ,
           and
           taking
           Prisoners
           the
           Ships
           and
           Vessels
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           passed
           alongst
           that
           Coast
           ,
           towards
           the
           Mart
           of
           Antwerpe
           ,
           or
           into
           any
           part
           of
           
             Brabant
             ,
             Zeland
          
           ,
           or
           Freezland
           ;
           being
           euer
           well
           victualled
           from
           Picardie
           ,
           besides
           the
           commoditie
           of
           Victuals
           from
           Sluice
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           adjacent
           ,
           and
           the
           auailes
           of
           his
           owne
           Prizes
           .
           The
           French
           assisted
           him
           still
           vnder-hand
           ;
           and
           hee
           likewise
           (
           as
           all
           men
           doe
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           of
           both
           sides
           )
           thought
           himselfe
           not
           safe
           ,
           except
           hee
           depended
           vpon
           a
           third
           Person
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           small
           Towne
           some
           two
           miles
           from
           Bruges
           ,
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           called
           Dam
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           Fort
           and
           Approch
           to
           Bruges
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           relation
           also
           to
           Sluice
           .
           This
           Towne
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           had
           attempted
           often
           ,
           (
           not
           for
           any
           worth
           of
           the
           Towne
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           might
           choake
           Bruges
           ,
           and
           cut
           it
           off
           from
           the
           Sea
           )
           and
           euer
           failed
           .
           But
           therewith
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxonie
           came
           downe
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           taking
           vpon
           him
           the
           Person
           of
           an
           Vmpire
           ,
           to
           compose
           things
           betweene
           MAXIMILIAN
           and
           his
           Subiects
           ;
           but
           being
           (
           indeed
           )
           fast
           and
           assured
           to
           MAXIMILIAN
           .
           Vpon
           this
           Pretext
           of
           Neutralitie
           and
           Treatie
           ,
           hee
           repaired
           to
           Bruges
           ;
           desiring
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           to
           enter
           peaceably
           into
           their
           Towne
           ,
           with
           a
           Retinue
           of
           some
           number
           of
           men
           of
           Armes
           ,
           fit
           for
           his
           Estate
           ;
           being
           somewhat
           the
           more
           (
           as
           hee
           said
           )
           the
           better
           to
           guard
           him
           in
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           was
           vp
           in
           Armes
           :
           and
           bearing
           them
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           of
           diuers
           matters
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           for
           
           their
           good
           .
           Which
           hauing
           obtained
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           sent
           his
           Carriages
           and
           Harbingers
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           prouide
           his
           Lodging
           .
           So
           that
           his
           Men
           of
           Warre
           entred
           the
           Citie
           in
           good
           Array
           ,
           but
           in
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           and
           he
           followed
           .
           They
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           enquired
           still
           for
           Innes
           and
           Lodgings
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           rested
           there
           all
           Night
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           on
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           that
           leadeth
           directly
           towards
           Dam
           ;
           and
           they
           of
           Bruges
           only
           gazed
           vpon
           them
           and
           gaue
           them
           passage
           .
           The
           Captaines
           and
           inhabitants
           of
           Dam
           also
           suspected
           no
           harme
           ,
           from
           any
           that
           passed
           through
           Bruges
           ;
           and
           discouering
           Forces
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           supposed
           they
           had
           beene
           some
           Succours
           ,
           that
           were
           come
           from
           their
           Friends
           ,
           knowing
           some
           Dangers
           towards
           them
           .
           And
           so
           perceiuing
           nothing
           but
           well
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ,
           suflered
           them
           to
           enter
           their
           Towne
           .
           By
           which
           kinde
           of
           Sleight
           rather
           then
           Stratageme
           ,
           the
           Towne
           of
           Dam
           was
           taken
           and
           the
           Town
           of
           Bruges
           shrewdly
           blockt
           vp
           ,
           wherby
           they
           tooke
           great
           discouragement
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Saxonie
           hauing
           wonne
           the
           Towne
           of
           Dam
           ,
           sent
           immediatly
           to
           the
           King
           to
           let
           him
           know
           that
           it
           was
           Sluice
           chiefely
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           ,
           that
           kept
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Flanders
           in
           life
           ;
           And
           that
           if
           it
           pleased
           the
           King
           to
           besiege
           it
           by
           Sea
           ,
           he
           also
           would
           besiege
           it
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           so
           cut
           out
           the
           Core
           of
           those
           Warres
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           willing
           to
           vphold
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           (
           the
           better
           to
           hold
           France
           in
           awe
           )
           and
           being
           likewise
           sued
           vnto
           by
           his
           Merchants
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Seas
           were
           much
           infested
           by
           the
           Barkes
           of
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           ;
           sent
           straightwayes
           Sir
           EDWARD
           POYNINGS
           ,
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           seruice
           ,
           with
           twelue
           Ships
           ,
           well
           furnished
           with
           Souldiers
           and
           Artillerie
           ,
           to
           cleare
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           to
           besiege
           Sluice
           on
           that
           part
           .
           The
           Englishmen
           did
           not
           only
           coupe
           vp
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           stirred
           not
           ,
           and
           likewise
           hold
           in
           strait
           Siege
           the
           Maritime
           part
           of
           the
           Towne
           ;
           but
           also
           assailed
           one
           of
           the
           Castles
           ,
           and
           renewed
           the
           assault
           so
           for
           twentie
           dayes
           space
           (
           issuing
           still
           out
           of
           their
           Ships
           at
           the
           Ebbe
           )
           as
           they
           made
           great
           slaughter
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Castle
           ;
           who
           continually
           fought
           with
           them
           to
           repulse
           them
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           English
           part
           also
           were
           slaine
           a
           brother
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxfords
           ,
           and
           some
           fiftie
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Siege
           still
           continuing
           more
           and
           more
           strait
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Castles
           (
           which
           were
           the
           principall
           strength
           of
           the
           Towne
           )
           being
           distressed
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           the
           English
           ;
           and
           a
           Bridge
           of
           boats
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           RAVENSTEIN
           had
           made
           betweene
           both
           Castles
           ,
           whereby
           Succours
           and
           Releefe
           might
           passe
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           on
           a
           night
           set
           on
           fire
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           hco
           despairing
           to
           hold
           the
           Towne
           ,
           yeelded
           (
           at
           the
           last
           )
           the
           Castles
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           by
           composition
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxonie
           and
           Sir
           EDWARD
           POYNINGS
           treated
           with
           them
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           MAXIMILIAN
           their
           Lord
           ;
           which
           after
           some
           time
           they
           did
           ,
           paying
           (
           in
           some
           good
           part
           )
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Almaines
           and
           forraigne
           Succours
           were
           dismissed
           .
           The
           example
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           other
           of
           the
           
             Reuolted
             Townes
          
           followed
           ;
           so
           that
           MAXIMILIAN
           grew
           to
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           to
           handle
           matters
           )
           neuer
           out
           of
           necessitie
           .
           And
           Sir
           EDWARD
           POYNINGS
           (
           after
           he
           had
           continued
           at
           Sluice
           some
           good
           while
           ,
           till
           all
           things
           were
           setled
           )
           returned
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           then
           before
           Bulleigne
           .
        
         
           Somewhat
           about
           this
           time
           came
           Letters
           from
           FERDINANDO
           ,
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           King
           and
           Queene
           of
           Spaino
           ;
           signifying
           the
           finall
           conquest
           of
           
           Granada
           from
           the
           Moores
           ;
           which
           action
           in
           it selfe
           so
           worthie
           ,
           King
           FERDINANDO
           (
           whose
           manner
           was
           neuer
           to
           lose
           any
           vertue
           for
           the
           shewing
           )
           had
           expressed
           and
           displayed
           in
           his
           letters
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           particularities
           ,
           and
           religious
           Punctoes
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           were
           obserued
           in
           the
           reception
           of
           that
           Citie
           and
           Kingdome
           :
           Shewing
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           would
           not
           by
           any
           meanes
           in
           person
           enter
           the
           Citie
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           had
           first
           aloofe
           seene
           the
           Crosse
           set
           vp
           vpon
           the
           greater
           Tower
           of
           Granada
           ,
           whereby
           it
           became
           Christian
           ground
           :
           That
           likewise
           before
           hee
           would
           enter
           ,
           he
           did
           Homage
           to
           God
           aboue
           ,
           pronouncing
           by
           an
           Herauld
           from
           the
           Height
           of
           that
           Tower
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           acknowledge
           to
           haue
           recouered
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           GOD
           Almightie
           and
           the
           glorious
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           vertuous
           Apostle
           Saint
           IAMES
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Father
           INNOCENT
           the
           Eight
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           aides
           and
           seruices
           of
           his
           
             Prelates
             ,
             Nobles
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           :
           That
           yet
           he
           stirred
           not
           from
           his
           Campe
           ,
           till
           hee
           had
           seene
           a
           little
           Armie
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           seuen
           hundred
           and
           more
           Christians
           (
           that
           had
           liued
           in
           bonds
           and
           seruitude
           as
           Slaues
           to
           the
           Moores
           )
           passe
           before
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           singing
           a
           Psalme
           for
           their
           redemption
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           giuen
           Tribute
           vnto
           GOD
           by
           Almes
           ,
           and
           releefe
           ,
           extended
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           his
           admission
           into
           the
           Citie
           .
           These
           things
           were
           in
           the
           Letters
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           Ceremonies
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Holy
             Ostentation
          
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           euer
           willing
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Consort
           or
           Quire
           of
           all
           religious
           Actions
           ,
           and
           naturally
           affecting
           much
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           one
           King
           can
           affect
           another
           )
           partly
           for
           his
           vertues
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           a
           counterpoise
           to
           France
           ;
           vpon
           the
           receipt
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           sent
           all
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           were
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Maior
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           great
           solemnitie
           to
           the
           Church
           
           of
           Pauls
           ;
           there
           to
           heare
           a
           Declaration
           from
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           now
           Cardinall
           .
           When
           they
           were
           assembled
           ,
           the
           Cardinall
           (
           standing
           vpon
           the
           vppermost
           step
           or
           Halfe-pase
           before
           the
           Quire
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           
             Nobles
             ,
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Citie
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Staires
           )
           made
           a
           Speech
           to
           them
           ;
           letting
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           assembled
           in
           that
           Consecrate
           place
           ,
           to
           sing
           vnto
           God
           a
           New-song
           ;
           For
           that
           (
           said
           he
           )
           these
           many
           yeares
           the
           Christians
           haue
           not
           gayned
           new
           ground
           or
           Territorie
           vpon
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           nor
           enlarged
           and
           set
           further
           the
           Bounds
           of
           the
           Christian-world
           :
           But
           this
           is
           now
           done
           ,
           by
           the
           prowesse
           and
           deuotion
           of
           FERDINANDO
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           Who
           haue
           (
           to
           their
           immortall
           Honour
           )
           recouered
           the
           great
           and
           rich
           Kingdome
           of
           Granada
           ,
           and
           the
           populous
           and
           mightie
           Citie
           of
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           from
           the
           Moores
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           in
           possession
           thereof
           by
           the
           space
           of
           seuen
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           this
           Assembly
           and
           all
           Christians
           are
           to
           render
           laud
           and
           thankes
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           celebrate
           this
           noble
           Act
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           who
           in
           this
           is
           not
           only
           Victorious
           ,
           but
           Apostolicall
           ,
           in
           the
           gaining
           of
           new
           Prouinces
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           Victorie
           and
           Conquest
           is
           obtained
           ,
           without
           much
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           hoped
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           bee
           gained
           ,
           not
           only
           new
           Territorie
           ,
           but
           infinite
           soules
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whom
           the
           Almightie
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           would
           haue
           liue
           to
           bee
           conuerted
           .
           Herewithall
           hee
           did
           relate
           some
           of
           the
           most
           memorable
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Warre
           and
           Victorie
           .
           And
           after
           his
           Speech
           ended
           ,
           the
           whole
           assemblie
           went
           solemnely
           in
           Procession
           ,
           and
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           was
           sung
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           after
           the
           Solemnitie
           ,
           the
           King
           kept
           his
           
             May
             Day
          
           at
           his
           Palace
           of
           Sheine
           ,
           now
           Richmond
           .
           Where
           to
           warme
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           Gallants
           ,
           
           against
           the
           warre
           ,
           hee
           kept
           great
           Triumphs
           of
           Iusting
           and
           Tourney
           ,
           during
           all
           that
           Moneth
           .
           In
           which
           space
           it
           so
           fell
           our
           ,
           that
           Sir
           IAMES
           PARKER
           ,
           and
           HVGH
           VAVGHAH
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Gentlemen-Vshers
           )
           hauing
           had
           a
           Controuersie
           touching
           certaine
           Armes
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           at
           Armes
           had
           giuen
           VAVGHAN
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           runne
           some
           Courses
           one
           against
           an
           other
           .
           And
           by
           accident
           of
           a
           faultie
           Helmet
           ,
           that
           PARKER
           had
           on
           ,
           he
           was
           stricken
           into
           the
           mouth
           at
           the
           first
           course
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           tongue
           was
           borne
           vnto
           the
           hinder
           part
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           hee
           died
           presently
           vpon
           the
           Place
           .
           Which
           because
           of
           the
           Controuersie
           precedent
           ,
           and
           the
           Death
           that
           followed
           ,
           was
           accounted
           amongst
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           as
           a
           Combate
           or
           Tryall
           of
           Right
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Summer
           ,
           hauing
           put
           his
           Forces
           ,
           where
           with
           hee
           meant
           to
           inuade
           France
           ,
           in
           readinesse
           ,
           (
           but
           so
           as
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           met
           or
           mustered
           together
           )
           sent
           VRSWICK
           (
           now
           made
           his
           Almoner
           )
           and
           Sir
           IOHN
           RISLEY
           ,
           to
           MAXIMILIAN
           ;
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           in
           Armes
           ,
           ready
           to
           passe
           the
           Seas
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           did
           but
           expect
           to
           heare
           from
           him
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           he
           did
           appoint
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           by
           COVNTEBALT
           ,
           his
           Ambassador
           .
        
         
           The
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           ,
           hauing
           repaired
           to
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           did
           finde
           his
           power
           and
           promise
           at
           a
           very
           great
           distance
           ;
           hee
           being
           vtterly
           vnprouided
           of
           
             Men
             ,
             Money
          
           ,
           and
           Armes
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           enterprize
           .
           For
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           Wing
           to
           flie
           on
           (
           for
           that
           his
           Patrimony
           of
           Austria
           was
           not
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           his
           Father
           beeing
           then
           liuing
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           his
           Matrimonial
           Territories
           of
           Flanders
           being
           partly
           in
           Dowre
           to
           his
           Mother-in-law
           ,
           and
           partly
           not
           seruiceable
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           late
           Rebellions
           )
           was
           thereby
           destitute
           of
           meanes
           to
           enter
           into
           Warre
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           
           saw
           this
           well
           ,
           but
           wisely
           thought
           fit
           to
           aduertise
           the
           King
           thereof
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           returne
           themselues
           till
           the
           Kings
           further
           pleasure
           were
           knowne
           :
           The
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           MAXIMILIAN
           himselfe
           spake
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           euer
           hee
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           entertained
           them
           with
           dilatory
           Answers
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           formall
           part
           of
           their
           Ambassage
           might
           well
           warrant
           and
           require
           their
           further
           stay
           .
           The
           King
           hereupon
           (
           who
           doubted
           as
           much
           before
           ,
           and
           saw
           through
           his
           businesse
           from
           the
           beginning
           )
           wrote
           backe
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           commending
           their
           discretion
           in
           not
           returning
           ,
           and
           willing
           them
           to
           keepe
           the
           State
           wherein
           they
           found
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           as
           a
           Secret
           ,
           till
           they
           heard
           further
           from
           him
           ;
           And
           meane
           while
           went
           on
           with
           his
           Voyage
           Royall
           for
           France
           ,
           suppressing
           for
           a
           time
           this
           Aduertisement
           touching
           MAXIMILIAN'S
           pouertie
           and
           disabilitie
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           drawne
           together
           a
           great
           and
           puissant
           Armie
           into
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           .
           In
           which
           were
           THOMAS
           
             Marquesse
             Dorset
          
           ,
           THOMAS
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           THOMAS
           Earle
           of
           Derby
           ,
           GEORGE
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           EDMOND
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           EDWARD
           Earle
           of
           Deuonshire
           ,
           GEORGE
           Earle
           of
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           THOMAS
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           
             Barons
             ,
             Knights
          
           ,
           and
           Principall
           Gentlemen
           ;
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           RICHARD
           THOMAS
           ,
           much
           noted
           for
           the
           braue
           Troupes
           that
           hee
           brought
           out
           of
           Wales
           ;
           The
           Armie
           rising
           in
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           sixteene
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           Ouer
           which
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           constant
           in
           his
           accustomed
           trust
           and
           imployment
           )
           made
           IASPER
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           and
           IOHN
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           Generals
           vnder
           his
           owne
           Person
           .
           The
           ninth
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           eighth
           yeere
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           he
           departed
           from
           Greenwich
           ,
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ;
           all
           men
           wondring
           ,
           that
           hee
           tooke
           that
           Season
           (
           beeing
           
           so
           neare
           winter
           )
           to
           begin
           the
           Warre
           ;
           and
           some
           thereupon
           gathering
           it
           was
           a
           Signe
           ,
           that
           the
           Warre
           would
           not
           beelong
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           the
           King
           gaue
           out
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             That
             he
             intending
             not
             to
             make
             a
             Summer
             businesse
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             resolute
             Warre
             (
             without
             terme
             prefixed
             vntill
             bee
             recouered
          
           France
           ;
           
             it
             skilled
             not
             much
             when
             bee
             began
             it
             :
             especially
             ,
             hauing
          
           Calice
           
             at
             his
             backe
             ;
             where
             he
             might
             winter
             ,
             if
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Warre
             so
             required
             .
          
           The
           sixt
           of
           October
           ,
           hee
           imbarqued
           at
           Sandwich
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           day
           tooke
           land
           at
           Calice
           :
           which
           was
           the
           Rendezvous
           ,
           where
           all
           his
           Forces
           were
           assigned
           to
           meet
           .
           But
           in
           this
           his
           Iourney
           towards
           the
           Sea
           side
           (
           wherein
           ,
           for
           the
           cause
           that
           we
           shall
           now
           speake
           of
           ,
           he
           houered
           so
           much
           the
           longer
           )
           hee
           had
           receiued
           Letters
           from
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           :
           who
           the
           hotter
           he
           was
           against
           the
           English
           in
           time
           of
           Warre
           ,
           had
           the
           more
           credit
           in
           a
           Negociation
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           besides
           was
           held
           a
           man
           open
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           faith
           .
           In
           which
           Letters
           there
           was
           made
           an
           Ouerture
           of
           Peace
           from
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           with
           such
           Conditions
           ,
           as
           were
           somewhat
           to
           the
           Kings
           Taste
           :
           but
           this
           was
           carried
           at
           the
           first
           with
           wonderfull
           secrecie
           .
           The
           King
           was
           no
           sooner
           come
           to
           Calice
           ,
           but
           the
           calme
           windes
           of
           Peace
           began
           to
           blow
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadors
          
           returned
           out
           of
           Flanders
           from
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           and
           certified
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           aide
           from
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           altogether
           improuided
           .
           His
           will
           was
           good
           ;
           but
           he
           lacked
           mony
           .
           And
           this
           was
           made
           knowne
           ,
           and
           spread
           through
           the
           Army
           .
           And
           although
           the
           English
           were
           therewithall
           nothing
           dismaied
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           bee
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Souldiers
             ,
             vpon
             bad
             newes
             to
             speake
             the
             more
             brauely
             :
          
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Preparatiue
           to
           a
           Peace
           .
           Instantly
           in
           the
           neck
           of
           this
           (
           as
           the
           King
           had
           laid
           it
           )
           came
           newes
           that
           FERDINANDO
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           had
           concluded
           a
           Peace
           with
           King
           CHARLES
           ;
           
           and
           that
           CHARLES
           had
           restored
           vnto
           them
           the
           Counties
           of
           Russignon
           and
           Perpignian
           ,
           which
           formerly
           were
           Morgaged
           by
           IOHN
           King
           of
           Arragon
           (
           FERDINANDOES
           Father
           )
           vnto
           France
           ,
           for
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           :
           which
           debt
           was
           also
           ,
           vpon
           this
           Peace
           ,
           by
           CHARLES
           clearely
           released
           .
           This
           came
           also
           handsomely
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Peace
           :
           both
           because
           so
           potent
           a
           Confederate
           was
           fallen
           off
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           was
           a
           faire
           example
           of
           a
           Peace
           bought
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           King
           should
           not
           bee
           the
           sole
           Merchant
           in
           this
           Peace
           .
           Vpon
           these
           Aires
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Excester
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           DAVBIGNEY
           (
           Gouernour
           of
           Calice
           )
           should
           giue
           a
           meeting
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           CORDES
           ,
           for
           the
           Treatie
           of
           a
           Peace
           .
           But
           himselfe
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           and
           his
           Armie
           ,
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           October
           ,
           remooued
           from
           Calice
           ,
           and
           in
           foure
           dayes
           march
           sate
           him
           downe
           before
           Bulloigne
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           Siege
           of
           Bulloigne
           (
           which
           continued
           neare
           a
           Moneth
           )
           there
           passed
           no
           memorable
           Action
           ,
           no●
           Accident
           of
           Warre
           :
           onely
           Sir
           IOHN
           SAVAGE
           ,
           a
           valiant
           Captaine
           ,
           was
           slaine
           ,
           riding
           about
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           View
           .
           The
           Towne
           was
           both
           well
           fortified
           ,
           and
           well
           manned
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           distressed
           ,
           and
           ready
           for
           an
           Assault
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           giuen
           (
           as
           was
           thought
           )
           would
           haue
           cost
           much
           Bloud
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Towne
           would
           haue
           beene
           carried
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Meane
           while
           ,
           a
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           continue
           for
           both
           the
           Kings
           Liues
           .
           Where
           there
           was
           no
           Article
           of
           importance
           ;
           being
           in
           effect
           ,
           rather
           a
           Bargaine
           ,
           than
           a
           Treatie
           .
           For
           ,
           all
           things
           remayned
           as
           they
           were
           :
           saue
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           payed
           to
           the
           King
           seuen
           hundred
           fortie
           fiue
           thousand
           Duckats
           in
           present
           ,
           for
           his
           Charges
           in
           that
           Iourney
           ;
           and
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           Crownes
           yearely
           ,
           for
           his
           Charges
           sustained
           
           in
           the
           Aides
           of
           the
           Britons
           .
           For
           wich
           Annuall
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           MAXIMILIAN
           bound
           before
           for
           those
           Charges
           ;
           yet
           hee
           counted
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Hand
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           principall
           Debt
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           was
           left
           somewhat
           indefinitely
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           determine
           or
           expire
           :
           which
           made
           the
           English
           esteeme
           it
           as
           a
           Tribute
           ,
           carried
           vnder
           faire
           Tearmes
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           paid
           both
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Sonne
           King
           HENRY
           the
           Eight
           ,
           longer
           than
           it
           could
           continue
           vpon
           any
           computation
           of
           Charges
           .
           There
           were
           also
           assigned
           by
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           vnto
           al
           the
           King
           's
           principal
           Counsellors
           ,
           great
           Pensions
           ,
           besides
           rich
           Gifts
           for
           the
           present
           .
           Which
           whether
           the
           King
           did
           permit
           ,
           to
           saue
           his
           owne
           Purse
           from
           Rewards
           ,
           or
           to
           communicate
           the
           Enuie
           of
           a
           Businesse
           ,
           that
           was
           displeasing
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           was
           diuersly
           interpreted
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           no
           great
           fancie
           to
           owne
           this
           Peace
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           he
           had
           vnder-hand
           procured
           some
           of
           his
           best
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           
             Men
             of
             Warre
          
           ,
           to
           aduise
           him
           to
           a
           Peace
           vnder
           their
           Hands
           ,
           in
           an
           earnest
           manner
           ,
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Supplication
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           Peace
           was
           welcome
           to
           both
           Kings
           .
           To
           CHARLES
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           assured
           vnto
           him
           the
           possession
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           freed
           the
           enterprise
           of
           Naples
           .
           To
           HENRY
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           filled
           his
           Coffers
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           foresaw
           at
           that
           time
           a
           storme
           of
           inward
           troubles
           comming
           vpon
           him
           ;
           which
           presently
           after
           brake
           forth
           .
           But
           it
           gaue
           no
           lesse
           discontent
           to
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           principall
           persons
           of
           the
           Armie
           ;
           who
           had
           many
           of
           them
           sold
           or
           engaged
           their
           estates
           ,
           vpon
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           They
           stucke
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             cared
             not
             to
             plume
             his
             Nobilitie
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             feather
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           some
           made
           themselues
           merrie
           with
           that
           the
           King
           had
           said
           in
           Parliament
           :
           
             That
             after
             the
             Warre
             was
             once
             begun
             ,
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             to
             make
             it
             pay
             it selfe
          
           ;
           saying
           hee
           had
           kept
           promise
           .
        
         
         
           Hauing
           risen
           from
           Bulloigne
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           Calice
           ,
           where
           hee
           stayed
           some
           time
           .
           From
           whence
           also
           hee
           wrote
           Letters
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           a
           Courtesie
           that
           hee
           sometimes
           vsed
           )
           to
           the
           Maior
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Aldermen
           his
           brethren
           ;
           halfe
           bragging
           ,
           what
           great
           summes
           hee
           had
           obtayned
           for
           the
           Peace
           ;
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           full
           Cofers
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           euer
           good
           Newes
           to
           London
           .
           And
           better
           Newes
           it
           would
           haue
           beene
           ,
           if
           their
           Beneuolence
           had
           beene
           but
           a
           Loane
           .
           And
           vpon
           the
           seuenteenth
           of
           December
           following
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           he
           kept
           his
           Christmasse
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           the
           Kings
           returne
           ,
           he
           sent
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           to
           ALPHONSO
           Duke
           of
           Calabria
           ,
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           FERDINANDO
           King
           of
           Naples
           ;
           An
           honour
           sought
           by
           that
           Prince
           ,
           to
           hold
           him
           vp
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Italians
           :
           Who
           ,
           expecting
           the
           Armes
           of
           CHARLES
           ,
           made
           great
           account
           of
           the
           Amitie
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           a
           Bridle
           to
           France
           .
           It
           was
           receiued
           by
           ALPHONSO
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ceremonie
           and
           Pomp
           that
           could
           bee
           deuised
           ;
           as
           things
           vse
           to
           be
           carried
           ,
           that
           are
           intended
           for
           Opinion
           .
           It
           was
           sent
           by
           VRSWICK
           :
           vpon
           whom
           the
           King
           bestowed
           this
           Ambassage
           ,
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           after
           many
           drie
           Employments
           .
        
         
           AT
           this
           time
           the
           King
           began
           againe
           to
           be
           haunted
           with
           Sprites
           ,
           by
           the
           Magicke
           and
           curious
           Arts
           of
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           :
           Who
           raysed
           vp
           the
           Ghost
           of
           RICHARD
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           second
           Sonne
           to
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           to
           walke
           and
           vex
           the
           King.
           This
           was
           a
           finer
           
             Counterfeit
             Stone
          
           ,
           than
           LAMBERT
           SYMNELL
           ,
           better
           done
           ,
           and
           worne
           vpon
           greater
           hands
           ;
           being
           graced
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           Duchesse
           of
           Burgundie
           onely
           .
           And
           for
           SIMNELL
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           much
           in
           him
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           
           hee
           was
           a
           handsome
           Boy
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           shame
           his
           Robes
           .
           But
           this
           Youth
           (
           of
           whom
           wee
           are
           now
           to
           speake
           )
           was
           such
           a
           Mercuriall
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           seldome
           beene
           knowne
           ,
           and
           could
           make
           his
           owne
           Part
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           hee
           chanced
           to
           bee
           out
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           strangest
           Examples
           of
           a
           Personation
           ,
           that
           euer
           was
           in
           Elder
           or
           Later
           Times
           ;
           it
           deserueth
           to
           bee
           discouered
           ,
           and
           related
           at
           the
           full
           :
           Although
           the
           Kings
           manner
           of
           shewing
           things
           ,
           by
           Peeces
           and
           by
           
             Darke
             Lights
          
           ,
           hath
           so
           muffled
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           left
           it
           almost
           as
           a
           Mysterie
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Lady
           MARGARET
           (
           whom
           the
           Kings
           Friends
           called
           IVNO
           ,
           because
           shee
           was
           to
           him
           as
           IVNO
           was
           to
           AENEAS
           ,
           stirring
           both
           Heauen
           and
           Hell
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           mischiefe
           )
           for
           a
           foundation
           of
           her
           particular
           Practices
           against
           him
           ,
           did
           continually
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           ,
           nourish
           ,
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           divulge
           the
           flying
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           RICHARD
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           (
           second
           Sonne
           to
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           )
           was
           not
           murthered
           in
           the
           Tower
           (
           as
           was
           giuen
           out
           )
           but
           saued
           aliue
           ;
           For
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           imployed
           in
           that
           barbarous
           Fact
           ,
           hauing
           destroyed
           the
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           were
           stricken
           with
           remorse
           and
           compassion
           towards
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           priuily
           at
           libertie
           ,
           to
           seeke
           his
           Fortune
           .
           This
           Lure
           shee
           cast
           abroad
           ,
           thinking
           that
           this
           Fame
           and
           Beleefe
           (
           together
           with
           the
           fresh
           Example
           of
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           )
           would
           draw
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           some
           Birds
           to
           strike
           vpon
           it
           .
           Shee
           vsed
           likewise
           a
           further
           diligence
           ,
           not
           committing
           all
           to
           Chance
           .
           For
           ,
           she
           had
           some
           secret
           Espials
           (
           like
           to
           the
           
             Turks
             Commissioners
          
           for
           Children
           of
           Tribute
           )
           to
           looke
           abroad
           for
           handsome
           and
           gracefull
           Youths
           ,
           to
           make
           PLANTAGENETS
           ,
           and
           Dukes
           of
           Yorke
           .
           At
           the
           last
           she
           did
           light
           on
           one
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           things
           met
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           wish
           ,
           to
           serue
           her
           turne
           ,
           for
           a
           Counterfeit
           of
           RICHARD
           ,
           Duke
           of
           York
           .
        
         
         
           This
           was
           PERKIN
           WARBECK
           whose
           Aduentures
           wee
           shall
           now
           describe
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           yeares
           agreed
           well
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           Youth
           of
           fine
           fauour
           and
           shape
           .
           But
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           ,
           hee
           had
           such
           a
           craftie
           and
           bewitching
           fashion
           ,
           both
           to
           mooue
           Pitie
           ,
           and
           to
           induce
           Beleefe
           ,
           as
           was
           like
           a
           kind
           of
           Fascination
           ,
           and
           Inchantment
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           saw
           him
           ,
           or
           heard
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           had
           beene
           from
           his
           Child-hood
           such
           a
           Wanderer
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           King
           called
           him
           )
           such
           a
           Land-loper
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           extreme
           hard
           to
           hunt
           out
           his
           Nest
           and
           Parents
           .
           Neither
           againe
           could
           any
           man
           ,
           by
           companie
           or
           conuersing
           with
           him
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           say
           or
           detect
           well
           what
           hee
           was
           ;
           he
           did
           so
           flit
           from
           place
           to
           place
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Circumstance
           (
           which
           is
           mentioned
           by
           one
           that
           wrote
           in
           the
           same
           time
           )
           that
           is
           very
           likely
           to
           haue
           made
           somewhat
           to
           the
           matter
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           was
           his
           God-father
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           somewhat
           suspicious
           ,
           for
           a
           wanton
           Prince
           to
           become
           Gossip
           in
           so
           meane
           a
           House
           ;
           and
           might
           make
           a
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           indeed
           haue
           in
           him
           some
           base
           Bloud
           of
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           :
           so
           at
           the
           least
           (
           though
           that
           were
           not
           )
           it
           might
           giue
           the
           occasion
           to
           the
           Boy
           ,
           in
           being
           called
           King
           EDWARDS
           God-sonne
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           in
           sport
           ,
           King
           EDWARDS
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           such
           Thoughts
           into
           his
           Head.
           For
           ,
           Tutor
           hee
           had
           none
           (
           for
           ought
           that
           appeares
           )
           as
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           had
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           came
           vnto
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           ,
           who
           instructed
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           There
           was
           a
           Townes-man
           of
           Tourney
           ,
           that
           had
           borne
           office
           in
           that
           Towne
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           IOHN
           OSBECKE
           ,
           a
           Convert-Iew
           ,
           married
           to
           CATHERINE
           DE
           FARO
           ;
           whose
           businesse
           drew
           him
           ,
           to
           liue
           for
           a
           time
           with
           his
           wife
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           fourths
           daies
           .
           During
           which
           time
           hee
           had
           a
           sonne
           by
           her
           :
           and
           being
           knowne
           in
           Court
           ,
           the
           King
           either
           out
           of
           a
           religious
           
           Noblenesse
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           a
           Conuert
           ,
           or
           vpon
           some
           priuate
           acquaintance
           ,
           did
           him
           the
           Honour
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           Godfather
           to
           his
           child
           ,
           and
           named
           him
           PETER
           .
           But
           ,
           afterwards
           ,
           proouing
           a
           dainty
           and
           effeminate
           Youth
           ,
           hee
           was
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           Diminutiue
           of
           his
           name
           ;
           PETER-KIN
           ,
           or
           PERKIN
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           name
           of
           WARBECKE
           ,
           it
           was
           giuen
           him
           when
           they
           did
           but
           guesse
           at
           it
           ,
           before
           examinations
           had
           been
           taken
           .
           But
           yet
           hee
           had
           been
           so
           much
           talked
           on
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           as
           it
           stucke
           by
           him
           after
           his
           true
           name
           of
           OSBECKE
           was
           knowne
           .
           While
           hee
           was
           a
           young
           child
           his
           Parents
           returned
           with
           him
           to
           Tourney
           .
           Then
           was
           hee
           placed
           in
           a
           house
           of
           a
           kinsman
           of
           his
           ,
           called
           IOHN
           STENBECK
           ,
           at
           Antwerpe
           :
           and
           so
           roued
           vp
           and
           down
           betweene
           Antwerp
           and
           Tourney
           ,
           and
           other
           Townes
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           time
           ;
           liuing
           much
           in
           
             English
             Companie
          
           ,
           and
           hauing
           the
           English
           Tongue
           perfect
           .
           In
           which
           time
           ,
           beeing
           growne
           a
           comely
           Youth
           ,
           hee
           was
           brought
           by
           some
           of
           the
           espialls
           of
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           vnto
           her
           Presence
           .
           Who
           viewing
           him
           well
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           Face
           and
           personage
           ,
           that
           would
           beare
           a
           noble
           fortune
           :
           And
           finding
           him
           otherwise
           of
           a
           fine
           spirit
           ,
           and
           winning
           behauiour
           ;
           thought
           she
           had
           now
           found
           a
           curious
           Peece
           of
           Marble
           ,
           to
           carue
           out
           an
           Image
           of
           a
           
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
          
           .
           Shee
           kept
           him
           by
           her
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           but
           ,
           with
           extreme
           secrecy
           .
           The
           while
           ,
           shee
           instructed
           him
           ,
           by
           many
           Cabinet-Conferences
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           Princely
           behauiour
           and
           gesture
           ;
           teaching
           him
           how
           hee
           should
           keepe
           State
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           a
           modest
           sense
           of
           his
           misfortunes
           .
           Then
           shee
           informed
           him
           of
           all
           the
           circumstances
           and
           particulars
           ,
           that
           concerned
           the
           Person
           of
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           act
           :
           Describing
           vnto
           him
           the
           
             Personages
             ,
             Lineaments
          
           ,
           and
           Features
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           his
           pretended
           Parents
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           neerest
           him
           in
           his
           Childhood
           ;
           
           together
           with
           all
           passages
           ,
           some
           secret
           ,
           some
           common
           ,
           that
           were
           fit
           for
           a
           Childs
           memorie
           ,
           vntill
           the
           death
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           .
           Then
           she
           added
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           from
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           and
           his
           brother
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           aswell
           during
           the
           time
           hee
           was
           abroad
           ,
           as
           while
           he
           was
           in
           Sanctuarie
           .
           As
           for
           the
           times
           while
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Brothers
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           escape
           ;
           shee
           knew
           they
           were
           things
           that
           a
           verie
           few
           could
           controll
           .
           And
           therfore
           she
           taught
           him
           ,
           onely
           to
           tell
           a
           smooth
           and
           likely
           Tale
           of
           those
           matters
           ;
           warning
           him
           not
           to
           vary
           from
           it
           .
           It
           was
           agreed
           likewise
           betweene
           them
           ,
           what
           account
           he
           should
           giue
           of
           his
           Peregrination
           abroad
           ;
           intermixing
           many
           things
           which
           were
           true
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           knew
           others
           could
           testifie
           ,
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           but
           ,
           still
           making
           them
           to
           hang
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           Part
           hee
           was
           to
           play
           .
           Shee
           taught
           him
           likewise
           how
           to
           auoid
           sundry
           captious
           and
           tempting
           questions
           ,
           which
           were
           like
           to
           bee
           asked
           of
           him
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           this
           shee
           found
           him
           of
           himselfe
           so
           nimble
           and
           shifting
           ,
           as
           shee
           trusted
           much
           to
           his
           owne
           wit
           and
           readinesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           laboured
           the
           lesse
           in
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           shee
           raysed
           his
           thoughts
           with
           some
           present
           rewards
           ,
           and
           further
           promises
           ;
           setting
           before
           him
           chiefly
           the
           glorie
           ,
           and
           fortune
           of
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           if
           things
           went
           well
           ;
           and
           a
           sure
           refuge
           to
           her
           Court
           ,
           if
           the
           worst
           should
           fall
           .
           After
           such
           time
           as
           shee
           thought
           hee
           was
           perfect
           in
           his
           Lesson
           ,
           shee
           began
           to
           cast
           with
           herselfe
           from
           what
           coast
           this
           Blazing-starre
           should
           first
           appeare
           ,
           and
           at
           what
           time
           it
           must
           bee
           vpon
           the
           Horizon
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           for
           ,
           there
           had
           the
           like
           Meteor
           strong
           influence
           before
           :
           The
           time
           of
           the
           Apparition
           to
           bee
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           should
           bee
           engaged
           into
           a
           Warre
           with
           France
           .
           But
           well
           she
           knew
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           should
           come
           from
           her
           ,
           would
           bee
           held
           suspected
           .
           And
           therfore
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           goe
           out
           of
           Flanders
           immediately
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           
           shee
           might
           bee
           thought
           to
           haue
           some
           hand
           in
           it
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           time
           was
           not
           yet
           ripe
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           two
           Kings
           were
           then
           vpon
           tearmes
           of
           Peace
           .
           Therefore
           shee
           wheel'd
           about
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           all
           suspicion
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           loth
           to
           keepe
           him
           any
           longer
           by
           her
           (
           for
           that
           shee
           knew
           Secrets
           are
           not
           long
           liued
           )
           shee
           sent
           him
           vnknowne
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           the
           Lady
           BRAMPTON
           ,
           an
           
             English
             Ladie
          
           ,
           that
           embarqued
           for
           Portugall
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           with
           some
           Priuado
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           to
           haue
           an
           eye
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           there
           hee
           was
           to
           remaine
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           her
           further
           directions
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           shee
           omitted
           not
           to
           prepare
           things
           for
           his
           better
           welcome
           ,
           and
           accepting
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           .
           Hee
           continued
           in
           Portugall
           about
           a
           yeare
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           called
           his
           Parliament
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           )
           and
           declared
           open
           Warre
           against
           France
           .
           Now
           did
           the
           Signe
           reigne
           ,
           and
           the
           Constellation
           was
           come
           ,
           vnder
           which
           PERKIN
           should
           appeare
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           was
           straight
           sent
           vnto
           by
           the
           Duchesse
           ,
           to
           goe
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           designement
           .
           In
           Ireland
           hee
           did
           arriue
           at
           the
           Towne
           of
           Corke
           .
           When
           hee
           was
           thither
           come
           ,
           his
           owne
           Tale
           was
           (
           when
           hee
           made
           his
           Confession
           afterwards
           )
           That
           the
           Irish-men
           ,
           finding
           him
           in
           some
           good
           Clothes
           ,
           came
           flocking
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           bare
           him
           downe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           there
           before
           ,
           And
           after
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           RICHARD
           the
           Thirds
           base
           sonne
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           second
           sonne
           to
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           :
           But
           that
           hee
           (
           for
           his
           part
           )
           renounced
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           sweare
           vpon
           the
           holy
           Euangelists
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           no
           such
           man
           ;
           till
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           thy
           forced
           it
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           bade
           him
           feare
           nothing
           ,
           and
           so
           forth
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           immediately
           vpon
           his
           comming
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           said
           Person
           of
           the
           
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           drew
           vnto
           him
           Complices
           ,
           and
           Partakers
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           meanes
           hee
           could
           deuise
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           hee
           wrote
           his
           Letters
           vnto
           the
           Earles
           of
           Desmond
           and
           Kildare
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           to
           his
           Aide
           ,
           and
           bee
           of
           his
           Partie
           ;
           the
           Originalls
           of
           which
           Letters
           are
           yet
           extant
           .
        
         
           Somewhat
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Duchesse
           had
           also
           gayned
           vnto
           her
           ,
           a
           neare
           seruant
           of
           King
           HENRY's
           owne
           ,
           one
           STEPHEN
           FRION
           ,
           his
           Secretarie
           for
           the
           
             French
             Tongue
          
           ;
           an
           actiue
           man
           ,
           but
           turbulent
           ,
           and
           discontented
           .
           This
           FRION
           had
           fled
           ouer
           to
           CHARLES
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           put
           himselfe
           into
           his
           seruice
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           began
           to
           bee
           in
           open
           enmitie
           with
           the
           King.
           Now
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           Attempts
           of
           PERKIN
           (
           readie
           of
           himselfe
           to
           embrace
           all
           aduantages
           against
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           instigated
           by
           FRION
           ,
           and
           formerly
           prepared
           by
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           )
           forthwith
           dispatched
           one
           LVCAS
           ,
           and
           this
           FRION
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Ambassadors
           to
           PERKIN
           ;
           to
           aduertise
           him
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           inclination
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           resolued
           to
           aide
           him
           ,
           to
           recouer
           his
           right
           against
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           an
           Vsurper
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           an
           Enemie
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           wished
           him
           ,
           to
           come
           ouer
           vnto
           him
           at
           Paris
           .
           PERKIN
           thought
           himselfe
           in
           heauen
           ,
           now
           that
           hee
           was
           inuited
           by
           so
           great
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           so
           honourable
           a
           manner
           ;
           And
           imparting
           vnto
           his
           Friends
           in
           Ireland
           for
           their
           incouragement
           ,
           how
           Fortune
           called
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           hopes
           hee
           had
           ,
           sayled
           presently
           into
           France
           .
           When
           hee
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           King
           receiued
           him
           with
           great
           honour
           ;
           saluted
           ,
           and
           stiled
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           lodged
           him
           ,
           and
           accommodated
           him
           in
           great
           State
           ;
           And
           the
           better
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           representation
           and
           the
           countenance
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           assigned
           him
           a
           Guard
           for
           his
           Person
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           CONGRESALL
           was
           Captaine
           .
           The
           Courtiers
           
           likewise
           (
           though
           it
           bee
           ill
           mocking
           with
           the
           French
           )
           applyed
           themselues
           to
           their
           Kings
           Bent
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           reason
           of
           State
           for
           it
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           there
           repaired
           vnto
           PERKIN
           diuers
           Englishmen
           of
           Qualitie
           ;
           Sir
           GEORGE
           NEVILE
           ,
           Sir
           IOHN
           TAYLOR
           ,
           and
           about
           one
           hundred
           more
           :
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           STEPHEN
           FRION
           ,
           of
           whom
           wee
           spake
           ;
           who
           followed
           his
           fortune
           both
           then
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           and
           was
           indeed
           his
           principall
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           Instrument
           in
           all
           his
           Proceedings
           .
           But
           all
           this
           ,
           on
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           part
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           Tricke
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           bow
           King
           HENRY
           to
           Peace
           .
           And
           therefore
           vpon
           the
           first
           Graine
           of
           Incense
           ,
           that
           was
           sacrificed
           vpon
           the
           
             Altar
             of
             Peace
          
           at
           Bulloigne
           ,
           PERKIN
           was
           smoked
           away
           .
           Yet
           would
           not
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           deliuer
           him
           vp
           to
           King
           HENRY
           (
           as
           hee
           was
           laboured
           to
           doe
           )
           for
           his
           Honors
           sake
           ,
           but
           warned
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           dismissed
           him
           .
           And
           PERKIN
           on
           his
           part
           was
           as
           readie
           to
           bee
           gone
           ,
           doubting
           hee
           might
           bee
           caught
           vp
           vnder
           hand
           .
           Hee
           therefore
           tooke
           his
           way
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Burgundie
           ;
           pretending
           ,
           that
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           variously
           tossed
           by
           Fortune
           ,
           hee
           directed
           his
           course
           thither
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           safe
           Harbour
           :
           No
           wayes
           taking
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           euer
           beene
           there
           before
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           that
           had
           beene
           his
           first
           addresse
           .
           The
           Duchesse
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           made
           it
           as
           new
           and
           strange
           to
           see
           him
           :
           pretending
           (
           at
           the
           first
           )
           that
           she
           was
           taught
           and
           made
           wise
           by
           the
           example
           of
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           ,
           how
           shee
           did
           admit
           of
           any
           
             Counterfeit
             Stuffe
          
           ;
           though
           euen
           in
           that
           (
           she
           said
           )
           she
           was
           not
           fully
           satisfied
           .
           Shee
           pretended
           at
           the
           first
           (
           and
           that
           was
           euer
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           others
           )
           to
           pose
           him
           and
           sift
           him
           ,
           thereby
           to
           trie
           whether
           hee
           were
           indeed
           the
           very
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           or
           no.
           But
           ,
           seeming
           to
           receiue
           full
           satisfaction
           by
           his
           answers
           ,
           shee
           then
           fained
           her selfe
           to
           be
           transported
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           
           mixt
           of
           Ioy
           and
           Wonder
           ,
           at
           his
           miraculous
           deliuerance
           ;
           receiuing
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           risen
           from
           Death
           to
           Life
           :
           and
           inferring
           ,
           that
           GOD
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           such
           wonderfull
           manner
           preserued
           him
           from
           Death
           ,
           did
           likewise
           reserue
           him
           for
           some
           great
           and
           prosperous
           Fortune
           .
           As
           for
           his
           dismission
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           they
           interpreted
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           detected
           or
           neglected
           for
           a
           
             Counterfeit
             Deceiuer
          
           ;
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           shew
           manifestly
           vnto
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           some
           
             Great
             matter
          
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           was
           his
           abandoning
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           made
           the
           Peace
           :
           being
           no
           more
           but
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           a
           poore
           distressed
           Prince
           vnto
           the
           vtilitie
           and
           Ambition
           of
           two
           Mightie
           Monarchs
           .
           Neither
           was
           PERKIN
           for
           his
           part
           wanting
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           either
           in
           gracious
           and
           princely
           behauiour
           ,
           or
           in
           ready
           and
           apposite
           answers
           ,
           or
           in
           contenting
           and
           caressing
           those
           that
           did
           applie
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           prettie
           scorne
           and
           disdaine
           to
           those
           that
           seemed
           to
           doubt
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           things
           did
           notably
           acquite
           himselfe
           :
           Insomuch
           as
           it
           was
           generally
           beleeued
           (
           aswell
           amongst
           great
           Persons
           ,
           as
           amongst
           the
           Vulgar
           )
           that
           he
           was
           indeed
           Duke
           RICHARD
           .
           Nay
           ,
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           long
           and
           continuall
           counterfeiting
           ,
           and
           with
           oft
           telling
           a
           Lye
           ,
           was
           turned
           by
           habit
           almost
           into
           the
           thing
           heesee
           med
           to
           bee
           ;
           and
           from
           a
           Lyer
           ,
           to
           a
           Beleeuer
           .
           The
           Duchesse
           therefore
           (
           as
           in
           a
           case
           out
           of
           doubt
           )
           did
           him
           all
           princely
           honour
           ,
           calling
           him
           alwaies
           by
           the
           name
           of
           her
           Nephew
           ,
           and
           giuing
           him
           the
           
             Delicate
             Title
          
           of
           the
           White-rose
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           appointed
           him
           a
           Guard
           of
           thirtie
           Persons
           ,
           Halberdiers
           ,
           clad
           in
           a
           
             Party-coloured
             Liuerie
          
           of
           Murrey
           and
           Blue
           ,
           to
           attend
           his
           Person
           .
           Her
           Court
           likewise
           ,
           and
           generally
           the
           Dutch
           and
           Strangers
           in
           their
           vsage
           towards
           him
           ,
           expressed
           no
           lesse
           respect
           .
        
         
           The
           Newes
           hereof
           came
           blazing
           and
           thundering
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           was
           sure
           
           aliue
           .
           As
           for
           the
           name
           of
           PERKIN
           WARBECK
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           newes
           ranne
           vpon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           beene
           entertayned
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           bought
           and
           sold
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           plainly
           auowed
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           honour
           in
           Flanders
           .
           These
           Fames
           tooke
           hold
           of
           diuers
           ;
           In
           some
           vpon
           discontent
           ,
           in
           some
           vpon
           ambition
           ,
           in
           some
           vpon
           leuitie
           and
           desire
           of
           change
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           few
           vpon
           conscience
           and
           beleefe
           ,
           but
           in
           most
           vpon
           simplicitie
           ;
           and
           in
           diuers
           out
           of
           dependance
           vpon
           some
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           who
           did
           in
           secret
           fauour
           and
           nourish
           these
           bruits
           .
           And
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           ere
           these
           rumours
           of
           Noueltie
           ,
           had
           begotten
           others
           of
           Scandall
           and
           Murmur
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           gouernment
           ;
           taxing
           him
           for
           a
           great
           Taxer
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           discountenancer
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           .
           The
           losse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           with
           France
           were
           not
           forgotten
           .
           But
           chiefly
           they
           fell
           vpon
           the
           wrong
           that
           hee
           did
           his
           Queene
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           reigne
           in
           her
           Right
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           GOD
           had
           now
           brought
           to
           light
           a
           Masculine-Branch
           of
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           bee
           at
           his
           Curtesie
           ,
           howsoeuer
           hee
           did
           depresse
           his
           poore
           Ladie
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           as
           it
           fareth
           in
           things
           which
           are
           currant
           with
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           affect
           )
           these
           Fames
           grew
           so
           generall
           ,
           as
           the
           Authors
           were
           lost
           in
           the
           generalitie
           of
           Speakers
           .
           They
           being
           like
           running
           Weedes
           ,
           that
           haue
           no
           certaine
           root
           ;
           or
           like
           Footings
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           impossible
           to
           be
           traced
           .
           But
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           these
           ill
           Humours
           drew
           to
           an
           head
           ,
           and
           setled
           secretly
           in
           some
           eminent
           Persons
           ;
           which
           were
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           STANLEY
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           of
           the
           Kings
           Houshold
           ,
           The
           Lord
           FITZ-WATER
           ,
           Sir
           SIMON
           MOVNTFORT
           ,
           Sir
           THOMAS
           THWAITES
           .
           These
           entred
           into
           a
           secret
           Conspiracie
           to
           fauour
           Duke
           RICHARDS
           Title
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           none
           engaged
           their
           fortunes
           in
           this
           businesse
           openly
           ,
           but
           two
           ;
           Sir
           
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           ,
           and
           Master
           WILLIAM
           BARLEY
           ,
           who
           sailed
           ouer
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           sent
           indeed
           from
           the
           Partie
           of
           the
           Conspiratours
           here
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           truth
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           passed
           there
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           some
           helpe
           of
           monies
           from
           hence
           ;
           Prouisionally
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           and
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           truth
           in
           these
           pretences
           .
           The
           person
           of
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           (
           being
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Fame
           and
           Familie
           )
           was
           extremely
           welcome
           to
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           .
           Who
           after
           shee
           had
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           had
           often
           speech
           and
           discourse
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           end
           wonne
           either
           by
           the
           Duchesse
           ,
           to
           affect
           ,
           or
           by
           PERKIN
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           hee
           wrote
           backe
           into
           England
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           Person
           of
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           knew
           his
           owne
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Young-man
           was
           vndoubtedly
           hee
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           all
           things
           grew
           prepared
           to
           Reuolt
           and
           Sedition
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Conspiracie
           came
           to
           haue
           a
           Correspondence
           betweene
           Flanders
           and
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           on
           his
           part
           was
           not
           asleepe
           ;
           but
           to
           Arme
           or
           leuie
           Forces
           yet
           ,
           he
           thought
           would
           but
           shew
           feare
           ,
           and
           doe
           this
           Idoll
           too
           much
           worship
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           the
           Ports
           hee
           did
           shut
           vp
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           kept
           a
           Watch
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           passe
           to
           or
           fro
           that
           was
           suspected
           .
           But
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           hee
           choose
           to
           worke
           by
           Countermine
           .
           His
           purposes
           were
           two
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Abuse
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           knot
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           .
           To
           detect
           the
           Abuse
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           two
           wayes
           ;
           The
           first
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           manifest
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           was
           indeed
           murthered
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           were
           he
           dead
           or
           aliue
           ,
           yet
           PERKIN
           was
           a
           Counterfeit
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           thus
           it
           stood
           .
           There
           were
           but
           foure
           Persons
           that
           could
           speake
           vpon
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           the
           murther
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Yorke
             :
             Sir
          
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           (
           the
           employed-man
           from
           King
           RICHARD
           )
           
           IOHN
           DIGHTON
           ,
           and
           MILES
           FORREST
           ,
           his
           seruants
           (
           the
           two
           Butchers
           or
           Tormentors
           )
           and
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           that
           buried
           them
           .
           Of
           which
           foure
           ,
           MILES
           FOREST
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           there
           remained
           aliue
           onely
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           ,
           and
           IOHN
           DIGHTON
           .
           These
           two
           the
           King
           caused
           to
           bee
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           examined
           touching
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           two
           innocent
           Princes
           .
           They
           agreed
           both
           in
           a
           Tale
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           King
           gaue
           out
           )
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           King
           RICHARD
           hauing
           directed
           his
           warrant
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           them
           to
           death
           to
           BRACKENBVRIE
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           refused
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           King
           directed
           his
           Warrant
           to
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           Tower
           from
           the
           Lieutenant
           (
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           night
           )
           for
           the
           Kings
           speciall
           seruice
           .
           That
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           accordingly
           repaired
           to
           the
           Tower
           by
           night
           ,
           attended
           by
           his
           two
           Seruants
           afore-named
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           chosen
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           That
           himselfe
           stood
           at
           the
           staire-foot
           ,
           and
           sent
           these
           two
           Villaines
           to
           execute
           the
           murther
           .
           That
           they
           smothered
           them
           in
           their
           bed
           ;
           &
           that
           done
           ,
           called
           vp
           their
           Master
           to
           see
           their
           naked
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           laid
           forth
           .
           That
           they
           were
           buried
           vnder
           the
           Staires
           ,
           and
           some
           stones
           cast
           vpon
           them
           .
           That
           when
           the
           report
           was
           made
           to
           King
           RICHARD
           ,
           that
           his
           will
           was
           done
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           great
           thankes
           ;
           but
           tooke
           exception
           to
           the
           place
           of
           their
           buriall
           ,
           being
           too
           base
           for
           them
           that
           were
           Kings
           children
           .
           Whereupon
           another
           night
           by
           the
           Kings
           warrant
           renued
           ,
           their
           bodies
           were
           remoued
           by
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           buried
           by
           him
           in
           some
           place
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Priests
           death
           soone
           after
           )
           could
           not
           be
           knowne
           .
           Thus
           much
           was
           then
           deliuered
           abroad
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           those
           Examinations
           .
           But
           the
           King
           neuerthelesse
           made
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Declarations
           ;
           whereby
           (
           as
           
           it
           seemes
           )
           those
           Examinations
           left
           the
           businesse
           somewhat
           perplexed
           .
           And
           a
           for
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           ,
           hee
           was
           soone
           after
           beheaded
           in
           the
           Tower-yard
           ,
           for
           other
           matters
           of
           Treason
           .
           But
           IOHN
           DIGHTON
           (
           who
           it
           seemeth
           spake
           best
           for
           the
           King
           )
           was
           forthwith
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           principall
           meanes
           of
           diuulging
           this
           Tradition
           .
           Therefore
           this
           kind
           of
           Proofe
           being
           left
           so
           naked
           ,
           the
           King
           vsed
           the
           more
           diligence
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           for
           the
           tracing
           of
           PERKIN
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           hee
           sent
           abroad
           into
           seuerall
           parts
           ,
           and
           especially
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           diuers
           secret
           and
           nimble
           Scouts
           and
           Spies
           ;
           some
           faining
           themselues
           to
           flie
           ouer
           vnto
           PERKIN
           ,
           and
           to
           adhere
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           some
           vnder
           other
           pretences
           ,
           to
           learne
           ,
           search
           ,
           and
           discouer
           all
           the
           circumstances
           and
           particulars
           of
           PERKINS
           Parents
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           Person
           ,
           Trauailes
           vp
           and
           downe
           ;
           and
           in
           briefe
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           Iournall
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           his
           life
           and
           doings
           .
           Hee
           furnished
           these
           his
           imployed-men
           liberally
           with
           Money
           ,
           to
           draw
           on
           and
           reward
           Intelligences
           :
           giuing
           them
           also
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           continually
           what
           they
           found
           ,
           and
           neuerthelesse
           still
           to
           goe
           on
           .
           And
           euer
           as
           one
           Aduertisement
           and
           Discouerie
           called
           vp
           another
           ,
           hee
           employed
           other
           new
           Men
           ,
           where
           the
           Businesse
           did
           require
           it
           .
           Others
           hee
           employed
           in
           a
           more
           speciall
           nature
           and
           trust
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Pioners
           in
           the
           maine
           Counter-mine
           .
           These
           were
           directed
           to
           insinuate
           themselues
           into
           the
           familiaritie
           and
           confidence
           of
           the
           principall
           Persons
           of
           the
           Partie
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           learne
           what
           Associates
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           Correspondents
           ,
           either
           heere
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           abroad
           ;
           and
           how
           farre
           euery
           one
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           what
           new
           ones
           they
           meant
           afterwards
           to
           trie
           ,
           or
           board
           .
           And
           as
           this
           for
           the
           Persons
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           Actions
           themselues
           ,
           to
           discouer
           to
           the
           Bottome
           (
           as
           they
           could
           )
           the
           vtmost
           of
           PERKINS
           and
           the
           Conspiratours
           their
           Intentions
           ,
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           Practices
           .
           These
           latter
           Best-be-trust-Spies
           
           had
           some
           of
           them
           further
           instructions
           ,
           to
           practise
           and
           draw
           off
           the
           best
           Friends
           and
           Seruants
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           by
           making
           remonstrance
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           weakly
           his
           Enterprize
           and
           Hopes
           were
           built
           ,
           and
           with
           how
           prudent
           and
           potent
           a
           King
           they
           had
           to
           deale
           ;
           and
           to
           reconcile
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           promise
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           good
           Conditions
           of
           Reward
           .
           And
           (
           aboue
           the
           rest
           )
           to
           assayle
           ,
           sappe
           ,
           and
           worke
           into
           the
           constancie
           of
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           ;
           and
           to
           winne
           him
           (
           if
           they
           could
           )
           being
           the
           man
           that
           knew
           most
           of
           their
           secrets
           ,
           and
           who
           being
           wonne
           away
           ,
           would
           most
           appall
           and
           discourage
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           breake
           the
           Knot
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           strange
           Tradition
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           being
           lost
           in
           a
           Wood
           of
           Suspicions
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           had
           both
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Confessors
           and
           Chaplaines
           of
           diuers
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           better
           Credit
           of
           his
           Espialls
           abroad
           with
           the
           contrarie
           side
           ,
           did
           vse
           to
           haue
           them
           cursed
           at
           PAVLS
           (
           by
           Name
           )
           amongst
           the
           Bead-roll
           of
           the
           Kings
           Enemies
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           those
           Times
           .
           These
           Espials
           plyed
           their
           Charge
           so
           roundly
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           had
           an
           Anatomie
           of
           PERKIN
           aliue
           ;
           and
           waslikewise
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           particular
           correspondent
           Conspiratours
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Mysteries
           were
           reuealed
           ;
           and
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           in
           especiall
           wonne
           to
           bee
           assured
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           industrious
           and
           officious
           for
           his
           seruice
           .
           The
           King
           therfore
           (
           receiuing
           a
           rich
           Returne
           of
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           great
           satisfaction
           touching
           a
           number
           of
           Particulars
           )
           first
           diuulged
           and
           spred
           abroad
           the
           Imposture
           and
           iuggling
           of
           PERKINS
           Person
           and
           Trauailes
           ,
           with
           the
           Circumstances
           therof
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           .
           Not
           by
           Proclamation
           (
           because
           things
           were
           yet
           in
           Examination
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           receiue
           the
           more
           or
           the
           lesse
           )
           but
           by
           Court-fames
           ,
           which
           commonly
           print
           better
           than
           printed
           Proclamations
           .
           Then
           thought
           hee
           it
           also
           time
           to
           send
           an
           Ambassage
           vnto
           
           Archduke
           
             PHILIP
             ,
             into
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             for
             the
             abandoning
             and
             dismissing
             of
             PERKIN
             .
             Heerein
             hee
             employed
          
           Sir
           
             EDWARD
             POYNINGS
             ,
             and
          
           Sir
           
             WILLIAM
             WARHAM
          
           ,
           Doctor
           
             of
             the
          
           Canon
           Law.
           The
           Archduke
           
             was
             then
             young
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             by
             his
             Councell
             :
             before
             whom
             the
          
           Ambassadours
           
             had
             audience
             ,
             and
          
           Doctor
           
             WARHAM
             spake
             in
             this
             manner
          
           .
        
         
           MY
           Lords
           ,
           the
           King
           our
           Master
           is
           very
           sorie
           ,
           that
           England
           and
           your
           Countrey
           here
           of
           Flanders
           hauing
           beene
           counted
           as
           Man
           and
           Wife
           for
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           now
           this
           Countrey
           of
           all
           others
           should
           be
           the
           Stage
           ,
           where
           a
           base
           Counterfeit
           should
           play
           the
           part
           of
           a
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           his
           Graces
           disquiet
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           scorne
           and
           reproach
           of
           all
           Soueraigne
           Princes
           .
           To
           counterfeit
           the
           dead
           Image
           of
           a
           King
           in
           his
           Coyne
           ,
           is
           an
           high
           Offence
           by
           all
           Lawes
           :
           But
           to
           counterfeit
           the
           liuing
           Image
           of
           a
           King
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           exceedeth
           all
           Falsifications
           ,
           except
           it
           should
           bee
           that
           of
           a
           MAHOMET
           ,
           or
           an
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           that
           counterfeit
           Diuine
           Honour
           .
           The
           King
           hath
           too
           great
           an
           Opinion
           of
           this
           sage
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           any
           of
           you
           is
           caught
           with
           this
           Fable
           (
           though
           way
           may
           be
           giuen
           by
           you
           to
           the
           passion
           of
           some
           )
           the
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           is
           so
           improbable
           .
           To
           set
           Testimonies
           aside
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Duke
             RICHARD
          
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           vpon
           Record
           ,
           
           plaine
           and
           infallible
           (
           because
           they
           may
           bee
           thought
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           Kings
           owne
           Power
           )
           let
           the
           thing
           testifie
           for
           it selfe
           .
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           no
           Power
           can
           command
           .
           Is
           it
           possible
           (
           trow
           you
           )
           that
           King
           RICHARD
           should
           damne
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           foule
           his
           Name
           with
           so
           abominable
           a
           Murther
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           mend
           his
           Case
           ?
           Or
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Men
           of
           Bloud
           (
           that
           were
           his
           Instruments
           )
           did
           turne
           to
           Pitty
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           Execution
           ?
           Whereas
           in
           cruell
           and
           sauage
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Men
           also
           ,
           the
           first
           Draught
           of
           Bloud
           doth
           yet
           make
           them
           more
           fierce
           ,
           and
           enraged
           .
           Doe
           you
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Bloudie
           Executioners
           of
           Tyrants
           doe
           goe
           to
           such
           Errands
           ,
           with
           an
           Halter
           about
           their
           necke
           :
           So
           that
           if
           they
           performe
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           die
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           would
           hazard
           their
           owne
           liues
           ,
           for
           sparing
           anothers
           ?
           Admit
           they
           should
           haue
           saued
           him
           :
           What
           should
           they
           haue
           done
           with
           him
           ?
           Turne
           him
           into
           London
           Streets
           ,
           that
           the
           Watch-men
           or
           any
           Passenger
           that
           should
           light
           vpon
           him
           ,
           might
           carry
           him
           before
           a
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           come
           to
           light
           ?
           Or
           should
           they
           haue
           kept
           him
           by
           them
           secretly
           ?
           That
           surely
           would
           haue
           required
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Care
           ,
           Charge
           ,
           and
           continuall
           Feares
           .
           But
           (
           my
           Lords
           )
           I
           labour
           too
           much
           in
           a
           cleare
           
           Businesse
           .
           The
           King
           is
           so
           wise
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           good
           Friends
           abroad
           ,
           as
           now
           hee
           knoweth
           
             Duke
             PERKIN
          
           from
           his
           Cradle
           .
           And
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           if
           you
           haue
           any
           good
           Poet
           here
           ,
           hee
           can
           helpe
           him
           with
           Notes
           to
           write
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           to
           parallel
           him
           with
           
             LAMBERT
             SIMNELL
          
           ,
           now
           the
           Kings
           Faulconer
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           to
           speake
           plainely
           to
           your
           Lordships
           )
           it
           is
           the
           strangest
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           Lady
           MARGARET
           (
           excuse
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           name
           her
           ,
           whose
           Malice
           to
           the
           King
           is
           both
           causelesse
           and
           endlesse
           )
           should
           now
           when
           she
           is
           old
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           other
           Women
           giue
           ouer
           Child-bearing
           ,
           bring
           forth
           two
           such
           Monsters
           ;
           being
           not
           the
           Births
           of
           nine
           or
           tenne
           Moneths
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           yeares
           .
           And
           whereas
           other
           naturall
           Mothers
           bring
           forth
           Children
           weake
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           ;
           she
           bringeth
           forth
           tall
           Striplings
           ,
           able
           soone
           after
           their
           comming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           bid
           Battaile
           to
           mightie
           Kings
           .
           My
           Lords
           ,
           wee
           stay
           vnwillingly
           vpon
           this
           Part.
           Wee
           would
           to
           GOD
           ,
           that
           Lady
           would
           once
           taste
           the
           Joyes
           ,
           which
           GOD
           Almightie
           doth
           serue
           up
           vnto
           her
           ,
           in
           beholding
           her
           Neece
           to
           Reigne
           in
           such
           Honour
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           Royall
           Issue
           ,
           which
           shee
           might
           bee
           pleased
           
           to
           accompt
           as
           her
           owne
           .
           The
           Kings
           Request
           vnto
           the
           Archduke
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           might
           bee
           ;
           That
           according
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           who
           hath
           already
           discarded
           him
           ,
           you
           would
           banish
           this
           vnworthy
           Fellow
           out
           of
           your
           Dominions
           .
           But
           because
           the
           King
           may
           iustly
           expect
           more
           from
           an
           ancient
           Confederate
           ,
           than
           from
           a
           new
           reconciled
           Enemie
           ;
           hee
           maketh
           his
           Request
           vnto
           you
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           him
           vp
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           Pirates
           and
           Impostures
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           beeing
           fit
           to
           bee
           accounted
           the
           Common
           Enemies
           of
           Mankinde
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           to
           bee
           protected
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
        
         
           
             After
             some
             time
             of
             Deliberation
             ,
             the
          
           Ambassadours
           
             receiued
             this
             short
             Answer
          
           .
        
         
           THat
           the
           Archduke
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           would
           in
           no
           sort
           aide
           or
           assist
           the
           pretended
           Duke
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           conserue
           the
           Amitie
           hee
           had
           with
           the
           King.
           But
           for
           the
           
             Duchesse
             Dowager
          
           ,
           shee
           was
           absolute
           in
           the
           Lands
           of
           her
           Dowrie
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           let
           her
           to
           dispose
           of
           her
           owne
           .
        
         
         
           THe
           King
           ,
           vpon
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Ambassadours
           ,
           was
           nothing
           satisfied
           with
           this
           Answer
           .
           For
           well
           he
           knew
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Patrimoniall
             Dowrie
          
           carried
           no
           part
           of
           Soueraignty
           ,
           or
           Command
           of
           Forces
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Ambassadors
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           Duchesse
           had
           a
           great
           Party
           in
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           Counsell
           ;
           &
           that
           howsoeuer
           it
           was
           carried
           in
           a
           course
           of
           conniuence
           ,
           yet
           the
           Arch-Duke
           vnder
           hand
           gaue
           aid
           and
           furtherance
           to
           PERKIN
           .
           Wherefore
           (
           partly
           out
           of
           Courage
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           Policie
           )
           the
           King
           forthwith
           banished
           all
           Flemmings
           (
           as
           wel
           their
           Persons
           ,
           as
           their
           Wares
           )
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           Commanding
           his
           Subiects
           likewise
           (
           and
           by
           name
           his
           Merchants-Aduenturers
           )
           which
           had
           a
           Resiance
           in
           Antwerpe
           ,
           to
           return
           ;
           translating
           the
           Mart
           (
           which
           commonly
           followed
           the
           English
           Cloth
           )
           vnto
           Calice
           ,
           &
           embarred
           also
           all
           further
           trade
           for
           the
           future
           .
           This
           the
           King
           did
           ,
           being
           sensible
           in
           point
           of
           honour
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           a
           Pretender
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           affront
           him
           so
           neare
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           keep
           termes
           of
           friendship
           with
           the
           Countrie
           where
           he
           did
           set
           vp
           .
           But
           he
           had
           also
           a
           further
           reach
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Subiects
           of
           Flanders
           drew
           so
           great
           commoditie
           from
           the
           trade
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           by
           this
           Embargo
           they
           would
           soon
           waxe
           weary
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Tumults
           of
           Flanders
           had
           bin
           so
           late
           &
           fresh
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           no
           time
           for
           the
           Prince
           to
           displease
           the
           People
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           for
           formes
           sake
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           requitall
           ,
           the
           Arch-Duke
           did
           likewise
           banish
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           which
           in
           effect
           was
           done
           to
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           being
           well
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           did
           more
           trust
           vpon
           Friends
           and
           Partakers
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           than
           vpon
           forraine
           Armes
           ,
           thought
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           apply
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           where
           the
           Disease
           lay
           ;
           &
           to
           proceed
           with
           seueritie
           against
           some
           of
           
           the
           principall
           Conspirators
           here
           within
           the
           Realme
           ;
           Thereby
           to
           purge
           the
           ill
           Humours
           in
           England
           ,
           &
           to
           coole
           the
           Hopes
           in
           Flanders
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           caused
           to
           bee
           apprehended
           (
           almost
           at
           an
           instant
           )
           IOHN
           RATCLIFFE
           Lord
           
             Fitz-water
             ,
             Sir
          
           SIMON
           MOVNTFORD
           ,
           Sir
           THOMAS
           THWAITES
           ,
           WILLIAM
           DAWBIGNEY
           ,
           ROBERT
           RATCLIFFE
           ,
           THOMAS
           CHRESSENOR
           ,
           &
           THOMAS
           ASTWOOD
           .
           All
           these
           were
           arraigned
           ,
           conuicted
           and
           condemned
           for
           High-Treason
           ,
           in
           adhering
           ,
           and
           promising
           aide
           to
           PERKIN
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           the
           Lord
           FITZWATER
           was
           conueighed
           to
           Calice
           ,
           and
           there
           kept
           in
           hold
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           vntill
           soone
           after
           (
           eyther
           impatient
           ,
           or
           betrayed
           )
           he
           dealt
           with
           his
           Keeper
           to
           haue
           escaped
           ,
           &
           thereupon
           was
           beheaded
           .
           But
           Sir
           SIMON
           MOVNTFORD
           ,
           ROBERT
           RATCLIFFE
           ,
           and
           WILLIAM
           DAWBIGNEY
           were
           beheaded
           immediately
           after
           their
           Condemnation
           .
           The
           rest
           were
           pardoned
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           others
           Clerkes
           and
           Laikes
           ,
           amongst
           which
           were
           two
           
             Dominican
             Friars
          
           ,
           and
           WILLIAM
           WORSELEY
           ,
           Deane
           of
           Paules
           :
           which
           latter
           sort
           passed
           Examination
           ,
           but
           came
           not
           to
           publike
           triall
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           at
           that
           time
           was
           not
           touched
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           stir
           too
           many
           humours
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           (
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           good
           Physitians
           )
           purge
           the
           head
           last
           ;
           or
           that
           CLIFFORD
           (
           from
           whom
           most
           of
           these
           Discoueries
           came
           )
           reserued
           that
           Piece
           for
           his
           own
           cōming
           ouer
           :
           signifying
           only
           to
           the
           King
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           doubted
           there
           were
           some
           greater
           ones
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           whereof
           he
           would
           giue
           the
           King
           further
           accompt
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           Al-hallowes-day-euen
           being
           now
           the
           tenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reigne
           ,
           the
           Kings
           second
           Sonne
           
           HENRY
           was
           created
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           &
           as
           well
           the
           Duke
           ,
           as
           diuers
           others
           ,
           
             Noblemen
             ,
             Knights-Batchlours
          
           ,
           &
           Gentlemen
           of
           Quality
           were
           made
           knights
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           Vpon
           the
           morrow
           after
           Twelfth-Day
           ,
           the
           King
           remoued
           from
           Westminster
           (
           where
           he
           had
           kept
           his
           Christmas
           )
           to
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
           This
           he
           did
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           aduertisement
           ,
           that
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           (
           in
           whose
           Bosom
           or
           Budget
           most
           of
           PERKINS
           secrets
           were
           layed
           vp
           )
           was
           come
           into
           England
           .
           And
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Tower
           was
           chosen
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           if
           CLIFFORD
           should
           accuse
           any
           of
           the
           Great-ones
           ,
           they
           might
           without
           suspition
           ,
           or
           noise
           ,
           or
           sending
           abroad
           of
           Warrants
           ,
           be
           presently
           attached
           ;
           the
           Court
           &
           Prison
           being
           within
           the
           cincture
           of
           one
           Wal.
           After
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           the
           king
           drew
           vnto
           him
           a
           selected
           Councel
           ,
           &
           admitted
           CLIFFORD
           to
           his
           presence
           ;
           who
           first
           fell
           downe
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           humble
           manner
           craued
           the
           
             Kings
             Pardon
          
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           then
           granted
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           indeed
           secretly
           assured
           of
           his
           life
           before
           .
           Then
           commanded
           to
           tell
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           did
           amongst
           many
           others
           (
           of
           himself
           ,
           not
           interrogated
           )
           appeach
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           STANLEY
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           of
           the
           Kings
           Houshold
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           amazed
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           this
           Lord
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           heard
           the
           Newes
           of
           some
           strange
           and
           fearfull
           Prodigie
           .
           To
           heare
           a
           Man
           that
           had
           done
           him
           seruice
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           ,
           as
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           &
           set
           the
           Crown
           vpon
           his
           head
           ;
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           enioied
           by
           his
           fauor
           &
           aduancement
           so
           great
           a
           fortune
           ,
           both
           in
           Honour
           &
           Riches
           ;
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           was
           tied
           vnto
           him
           in
           so
           near
           a
           Band
           of
           alliance
           ,
           his
           Brother
           hauing
           married
           the
           Kings
           Mother
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           a
           Man
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           cōmitted
           the
           trust
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           in
           making
           him
           his
           Chamberlain
           .
           That
           this
           Man
           ,
           no
           waies
           disgraced
           ,
           no
           waies
           discontent
           ,
           no
           waies
           
           put
           in
           feare
           ,
           should
           be
           false
           vnto
           him
           .
           CLIFFORD
           was
           required
           to
           say
           ouer
           again
           ,
           &
           againe
           ,
           the
           Particulars
           of
           his
           accusatiō
           ;
           being
           warned
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           vnlikely
           ,
           &
           that
           concerned
           so
           great
           a
           Seruant
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           go
           too
           far
           .
           But
           the
           king
           finding
           that
           he
           did
           sadly
           ,
           &
           constantly
           (
           without
           hesitation
           or
           varying
           ,
           &
           with
           those
           ciuill
           Protestations
           that
           were
           fit
           )
           stand
           to
           that
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           offering
           to
           iustifie
           it
           vpon
           his
           soule
           and
           life
           ;
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           remoued
           .
           And
           after
           he
           had
           not
           a
           litle
           bemoaned
           himself
           vnto
           his
           Councel
           there
           present
           ,
           gaue
           order
           that
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           STANLEY
           should
           be
           restrained
           in
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Square
             Tower.
          
           And
           the
           next
           day
           he
           was
           examined
           by
           the
           Lords
           .
           Vpō
           his
           Examination
           ,
           he
           denied
           little
           of
           that
           wherewith
           he
           was
           charged
           ,
           nor
           endeauoured
           much
           to
           excuse
           or
           extenuate
           his
           fault
           .
           So
           that
           (
           not
           very
           wisely
           )
           thinking
           to
           make
           his
           Offence
           lesse
           by
           Confession
           ,
           hee
           made
           it
           enough
           for
           Condemnation
           .
           It
           was
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           he
           trusted
           much
           to
           his
           former
           merits
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           that
           his
           brother
           had
           in
           the
           king
           .
           But
           those
           helpes
           were
           ouer
           weighed
           by
           diuers
           things
           that
           made
           against
           him
           ,
           &
           were
           predominant
           in
           the
           Kings
           nature
           and
           minde
           .
           First
           ,
           an
           Ouer-merit
           ;
           for
           conuenient
           Merit
           ,
           vnto
           which
           reward
           may
           easily
           reach
           ,
           doth
           best
           with
           kings
           :
           next
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Power
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           thought
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           could
           set
           him
           vp
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           dāgerous
           to
           pul
           him
           down
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           glimmering
           of
           a
           Confiscation
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           the
           richest
           subiect
           for
           value
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           There
           being
           found
           in
           his
           Castle
           of
           Holt
           forty
           thousand
           Marks
           in
           ready
           mony
           ,
           and
           plate
           ,
           besides
           
             Iewels
             ,
             Houshold-stuffe
             ,
             Stockes
          
           vpon
           his
           grounds
           ,
           &
           other
           Personall
           Estate
           ,
           exceeding
           great
           .
           And
           for
           his
           Reuenue
           in
           Land
           and
           Fee
           ,
           it
           was
           three
           thousand
           pounds
           a
           yeere
           of
           old
           Rent
           ,
           a
           great
           matter
           in
           those
           
           times
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Time
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           King
           had
           been
           out
           of
           feare
           of
           his
           own
           Estate
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           vnlike
           he
           would
           haue
           spared
           his
           life
           .
           But
           the
           Cloud
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Rebellion
           hanging
           ouer
           his
           head
           ,
           made
           him
           worke
           sure
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           some
           six
           weekes
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           did
           honorably
           interpose
           ,
           both
           to
           giue
           space
           to
           his
           Brothers
           Intercession
           ,
           &
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           conflict
           with
           himself
           what
           he
           should
           do
           ;
           he
           was
           arraigned
           of
           High-Treason
           ,
           and
           condemned
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           beheaded
           .
        
         
           Yet
           is
           it
           to
           this
           day
           left
           but
           in
           dark
           memorie
           both
           what
           the
           Case
           of
           this
           
             Noble
             Person
          
           was
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           suffred
           ;
           and
           what
           likewise
           was
           the
           ground
           &
           cause
           of
           his
           defection
           ,
           &
           the
           alienation
           of
           his
           heart
           from
           the
           King.
           His
           Case
           was
           said
           to
           be
           this
           :
           That
           in
           discourse
           between
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           and
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           said
           ;
           
             That
             if
             he
             were
             sure
             ,
             that
             that
             young
             man
             were
             King
          
           EDWARDS
           
             Sonne
             ,
             hee
             would
             neuer
             beare
             Armes
             against
             him
             .
          
           This
           Case
           seemes
           somwhat
           an
           hard
           Case
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Conditionall
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           words
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Conditional
           ,
           it
           seemes
           the
           Iudges
           of
           that
           time
           (
           who
           were
           learned
           men
           ,
           &
           the
           three
           chief
           of
           them
           of
           the
           
             Priuy
             Councel
          
           )
           thought
           it
           was
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           admit
           Ifs
           and
           And
           's
           ,
           to
           qualifie
           words
           of
           Treason
           ;
           wherby
           euery
           man
           might
           expresse
           his
           malice
           ,
           and
           blanch
           his
           danger
           .
           And
           it
           was
           like
           to
           the
           Case
           (
           in
           the
           following
           times
           )
           of
           ELIZABETH
           BARTON
           ,
           the
           Holy-maid
           of
           Kent
           :
           who
           had
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             king
          
           HENRY
           
             the
             eighth
             did
             not
             take
          
           KATHERINE
           
             his
             Wife
             againe
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             dye
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Dogge
             .
          
           And
           infinite
           Cases
           may
           be
           put
           of
           like
           nature
           .
           Which
           (
           it
           seemeth
           )
           the
           graue
           Iudges
           taking
           into
           Consideration
           ,
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           treasons
           vpō
           condition
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Positiue
           words
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             not
             bear
             arms
          
           
           
             against
             King
          
           EDWARDS
           Son
           ;
           though
           the
           words
           seeme
           calme
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           a
           plain
           &
           direct
           Ouer-ruling
           of
           the
           Kings
           Title
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Line
           of
           LANCASTER
           ,
           or
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Which
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           pierced
           the
           King
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           STANLEY
           had
           charged
           his
           Lance
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           fielde
           .
           For
           if
           STANLEY
           would
           hold
           that
           opinion
           ,
           that
           a
           son
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           had
           still
           the
           better
           right
           ,
           he
           being
           so
           principall
           a
           Person
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           fauor
           about
           the
           King
           ;
           it
           was
           to
           teach
           all
           England
           ,
           to
           say
           as
           much
           .
           And
           therfore
           (
           as
           those
           times
           were
           )
           that
           speech
           touched
           the
           Quicke
           .
           But
           some
           Writers
           doe
           put
           this
           out
           of
           doubt
           ;
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           STANLEY
           did
           expresly
           promise
           to
           aide
           PERKIN
           ,
           &
           sent
           him
           some
           helpe
           of
           Treasure
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Motiue
           of
           his
           falling
           off
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           at
           
             Bosworth
             Field
          
           the
           King
           was
           beset
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           inclosed
           round
           about
           by
           the
           Troupes
           of
           King
           RICHARD
           ,
           &
           in
           manifest
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           when
           this
           STANLEY
           was
           sent
           by
           his
           brother
           ,
           with
           three
           thousand
           men
           to
           his
           Rescue
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           so
           ,
           that
           king
           RICHARD
           was
           slaine
           vpon
           the
           Place
           .
           So
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           Mortal
           men
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           greater
           benefit
           ,
           than
           the
           king
           receiued
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           STANLEY
           ;
           being
           like
           the
           benefit
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           at
           once
           to
           Saue
           ,
           and
           Crowne
           .
           For
           which
           seruice
           the
           King
           gaue
           him
           great
           gifts
           ,
           made
           him
           his
           Counsellor
           ,
           &
           Chamberlain
           ;
           and
           (
           somwhat
           cōtrary
           to
           his
           nature
           )
           had
           winked
           at
           the
           great
           spoiles
           of
           
             Bosworth
             Field
          
           ,
           which
           came
           almost
           wholly
           to
           this
           mans
           hands
           ,
           to
           his
           infinite
           enriching
           .
           Yet
           neuerthelesse
           blown
           vp
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           his
           Merit
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           think
           he
           had
           receiued
           good
           Measure
           frō
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           Pressing-downe
           ,
           and
           runningouer
           ,
           as
           he
           expected
           .
           And
           his
           ambition
           was
           so
           exorbitant
           ,
           and
           vnbounded
           ,
           as
           he
           became
           Sutour
           to
           
           the
           King
           for
           the
           Earledome
           of
           Chester
           .
           Which
           euer
           beeing
           a
           kinde
           of
           Appennage
           to
           the
           Principalitie
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           vsing
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ;
           his
           suit
           did
           not
           only
           end
           in
           a
           Deniall
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Distaste
           .
           The
           King
           perceiuing
           thereby
           ,
           that
           his
           Desires
           were
           intemperate
           ,
           and
           his
           Cogitations
           vaste
           ,
           and
           irregular
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           former
           Benefits
           were
           but
           cheape
           ,
           and
           lightly
           regarded
           by
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           King
           began
           not
           to
           brook
           him
           wel
           .
           And
           as
           a
           litle
           Leauen
           of
           new
           Distaste
           doth
           commonly
           sowre
           the
           whole
           Lumpe
           of
           former
           Merits
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Wit
           began
           now
           to
           suggest
           vnto
           his
           Passion
           ,
           that
           STANLEY
           ,
           at
           
             Bosworth
             Field
          
           ,
           though
           he
           came
           time
           enough
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           yet
           hee
           stayed
           long
           enough
           to
           endanger
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           hauing
           no
           matter
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           continued
           him
           in
           his
           Places
           ,
           vntill
           this
           his
           Fall.
           
        
         
           After
           him
           was
           made
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           GILES
           Lord
           Dawbeny
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           sufficiencie
           and
           valour
           ;
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           gentle
           and
           moderate
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           (
           who
           now
           was
           become
           the
           State-Informer
           )
           was
           from
           the
           beginning
           an
           Emissary
           ,
           and
           Spie
           of
           the
           Kings
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           fled
           ouer
           into
           Flanders
           with
           his
           consent
           and
           priuitie
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           probable
           ;
           both
           because
           hee
           neuer
           recouered
           that
           Degree
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           king
           before
           his
           going
           ouer
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Discouerie
           which
           hee
           had
           made
           touching
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           (
           which
           was
           his
           great
           Seruice
           )
           grew
           not
           from
           any
           thing
           he
           learn'd
           abroade
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           knew
           it
           well
           before
           he
           went.
           
        
         
           These
           Executions
           (
           and
           especially
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaines
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           chiefe
           strength
           of
           the
           Partie
           ,
           and
           by
           meanes
           of
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CLIFFORD
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           most
           inward
           man
           of
           Trust
           amongst
           
           them
           )
           did
           extremely
           quaile
           the
           Designe
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           and
           his
           complices
           ,
           as
           well
           through
           Discouragement
           ,
           as
           Distrust
           .
           So
           that
           they
           were
           now
           (
           like
           Sand
           without
           Lyme
           )
           ill
           bound
           together
           ;
           especially
           as
           many
           as
           were
           English
           :
           who
           were
           at
           a
           gaze
           ,
           looking
           strange
           one
           vpon
           another
           ,
           not
           knowing
           who
           was
           faithfull
           to
           their
           Side
           ;
           but
           thinking
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           (
           what
           with
           his
           Baits
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           his
           Nets
           )
           would
           draw
           them
           all
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           were
           anything
           worth
           .
           And
           indeede
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           diuers
           came
           away
           by
           the
           Thred
           ,
           sometimes
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           another
           .
           BARLEY
           (
           that
           was
           Ioint-Commissioner
           with
           CLIFFORD
           )
           did
           hold
           out
           one
           of
           the
           longest
           ,
           till
           PERKIN
           was
           farre
           worne
           ;
           yet
           made
           his
           Peace
           at
           the
           length
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Fall
           of
           this
           Greatman
           ,
           beeing
           in
           so
           high
           Authoritie
           and
           Fauour
           (
           as
           was
           thought
           )
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           Carriage
           of
           the
           Businesse
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           beene
           secret
           Inquisition
           vpon
           him
           ,
           for
           a
           great
           time
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           Cause
           for
           which
           hee
           suffered
           ,
           which
           was
           little
           more
           ,
           than
           for
           saying
           in
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Title
             of
          
           YORKE
           
             was
             better
             than
             the
             Title
             of
          
           LANCASTER
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           Case
           almost
           of
           euery
           man
           (
           at
           the
           least
           in
           Opinion
           ;
           )
           was
           matter
           of
           great
           Terrour
           amongst
           all
           the
           Kings
           Seruants
           and
           Subiects
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           almost
           thought
           himselfe
           secure
           ;
           and
           men
           durst
           scarce
           commune
           or
           talke
           one
           with
           another
           :
           but
           there
           was
           a
           generall
           Diffidence
           euery
           where
           .
           Which
           neuerthelesse
           made
           the
           King
           rather
           more
           Absolute
           ,
           than
           more
           Safe
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Bleeding
             Inwards
             and
             shut
             Vapours
             strangle
             soonest
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             most
             .
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           presently
           came
           forth
           Swarmes
           and
           Volies
           of
           Libels
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Gusts
           of
           Libertie
           of
           Speech
           restrayned
           ,
           and
           the
           Females
           of
           Sedition
           )
           contayning
           bitter
           Inuectiues
           ,
           and
           Slanders
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           For
           the
           contriuing
           and
           dispersing
           whereof
           (
           after
           great
           Diligence
           of
           Inquirie
           )
           
           fiue
           meane
           Persons
           were
           caught
           ,
           and
           executed
           .
        
         
           Meane
           while
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           not
           neglect
           Ireland
           ;
           being
           the
           Soyle
           where
           the
           Mushromes
           and
           Upstart-Weedes
           (
           that
           spring
           vp
           in
           a
           Night
           )
           did
           chiefly
           prosper
           .
           Hee
           sent
           therefore
           from
           hence
           (
           for
           the
           better
           settling
           of
           his
           affaires
           there
           )
           Commissioners
           of
           both
           Robes
           :
           The
           Prior
           of
           Lanthony
           ,
           to
           bee
           his
           Chancellour
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           Sir
           EDWARD
           POYNINGS
           ,
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Marshall
             Commission
          
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Ciuill
           Power
           of
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           with
           a
           Clause
           ,
           That
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           then
           Deputie
           ,
           should
           obey
           him
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           Wilde-Irish
           (
           who
           were
           the
           principall
           Offenders
           )
           fledde
           into
           the
           Woods
           and
           Bogges
           ,
           after
           their
           manner
           :
           and
           those
           ,
           that
           knew
           themselues
           guilty
           ,
           in
           the
           Pale
           ,
           fledde
           to
           them
           .
           So
           that
           Sir
           EDWARD
           POYNINGS
           was
           enforced
           to
           make
           a
           Wilde-Chase
           vpon
           the
           Wilde-Irish
           :
           Where
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           and
           Fastnesses
           )
           hee
           did
           little
           good
           .
           Which
           (
           eyther
           out
           of
           a
           suspicious
           Melancholy
           vpon
           his
           bad
           Successe
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           to
           saue
           his
           seruice
           from
           Disgrace
           )
           hee
           would
           needes
           impute
           vnto
           the
           Comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           Rebels
           should
           receiue
           vnder-hand
           from
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ;
           euery
           light
           suspicion
           growing
           vpon
           the
           Earle
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           KILDARE
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Action
           of
           LAMBERT
           SIMNELL
           ,
           and
           slaine
           at
           Stoke-field
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           caused
           the
           Earle
           to
           bee
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           sent
           into
           England
           ;
           where
           ,
           vpon
           Examination
           ,
           hee
           cleared
           himselfe
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           re-placed
           in
           his
           Gouernment
           .
           But
           ,
           POYNINGS
           (
           the
           better
           to
           make
           compensation
           of
           the
           Meagernesse
           of
           his
           Seruice
           in
           the
           Warres
           ,
           by
           Acts
           of
           Peace
           )
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           where
           was
           made
           that
           memorable
           Act
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           POYNINGS
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           all
           the
           Statutes
           of
           England
           were
           made
           to
           bee
           of
           force
           in
           Ireland
           .
           For
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           not
           :
           neither
           
           are
           any
           now
           in
           force
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           in
           England
           since
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           tenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           beganne
           to
           be
           discouered
           in
           the
           King
           that
           Disposition
           ,
           which
           ,
           afterward
           nourished
           and
           whet-on
           by
           bad
           Counsellers
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           proued
           the
           Blot
           of
           his
           times
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           the
           course
           he
           tooke
           ,
           to
           crush
           Treasure
           out
           of
           his
           Subiects
           Purses
           ,
           by
           forfeitures
           vpon
           Penall-Lawes
           .
           At
           this
           ,
           men
           did
           startle
           the
           more
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           because
           it
           appeared
           plainely
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           
             King's
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           his
           Necessitie
           ,
           hee
           beeing
           now
           in
           Float
           for
           Treasure
           ;
           For
           that
           he
           had
           newly
           receiued
           the
           Peace-money
           from
           France
           ,
           the
           Beneuolence-money
           from
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           great
           Casualties
           vpon
           the
           Confiscations
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           .
           The
           first-noted
           Case
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           CAPEL
           ,
           Alderman
           of
           London
           :
           Who
           ,
           vpon
           sundry
           Penall-Lawes
           ,
           was
           condemned
           in
           the
           summe
           of
           seuen
           and
           twenty
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           and
           compounded
           with
           the
           King
           for
           sixteene
           hundred
           :
           And
           yet
           after
           ,
           EMPSON
           would
           haue
           cut
           another
           Chop
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           dyed
           in
           the
           Instant
           .
        
         
           The
           Summer
           following
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           comfort
           his
           Mother
           (
           whom
           he
           did
           alwaies
           tenderly
           loue
           and
           reuere
           )
           and
           to
           make
           Demonstration
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           STANLEY
           (
           which
           was
           imposed
           vpon
           him
           by
           necessitie
           of
           State
           )
           had
           not
           in
           any
           degree
           diminished
           the
           affection
           he
           bare
           to
           THOMAS
           ,
           his
           brother
           ;
           went
           in
           Progresse
           to
           Latham
           ,
           to
           make
           merry
           with
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           lay
           there
           diuers
           dayes
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           Progresse
           ,
           PERKIN
           WARBECKE
           finding
           ,
           that
           time
           and
           Temporizing
           ,
           which
           (
           whilest
           his
           practices
           were
           couert
           and
           wrought
           well
           in
           England
           )
           made
           for
           him
           ;
           did
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           discouered
           
           and
           defeated
           ,
           rather
           make
           against
           him
           (
           for
           that
           when
           matters
           once
           goe
           downe
           the
           Hill
           ,
           they
           stay
           not
           without
           a
           new
           force
           )
           resolued
           to
           trie
           his
           aduenture
           in
           some
           exploit
           vpon
           England
           ;
           hoping
           still
           vpon
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           Common-People
           towards
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           .
           Which
           Body
           of
           Common-People
           hee
           thought
           was
           not
           to
           bee
           practised
           vpon
           ,
           as
           Persons
           of
           Qualitie
           are
           ;
           But
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           practice
           vpon
           their
           affections
           ,
           was
           ,
           To
           set
           vp
           a
           Standard
           in
           the
           fielde
           .
           The
           Place
           where
           hee
           should
           make
           his
           Attempt
           ,
           hee
           chose
           to
           be
           the
           Coast
           of
           Kent
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           by
           this
           time
           was
           growne
           to
           sueh
           an
           height
           of
           Reputation
           for
           cunning
           and
           Policie
           ,
           that
           euery
           Accident
           and
           Euent
           ,
           that
           went
           well
           ,
           was
           laid
           and
           imputed
           to
           his
           foresight
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           set
           it
           before
           :
           As
           ,
           in
           this
           Particular
           of
           PERKINS
           Designe
           vpon
           Kent
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           world
           would
           not
           beleeue
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           ,
           hauing
           secret
           Intelligence
           of
           PERKINS
           intention
           for
           Kent
           (
           the
           better
           to
           draw
           it
           on
           )
           went
           of
           purpose
           into
           the
           North
           ,
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           laying
           an
           open
           side
           vnto
           PERKIN
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           come
           to
           the
           Close
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           trip
           vp
           his
           heeles
           ,
           hauing
           made
           sure
           in
           Kent
           before
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           had
           gathered
           together
           a
           Power
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           neither
           in
           number
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           hardinesse
           and
           courage
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           contemptible
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           their
           nature
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           to
           bee
           feared
           as
           well
           of
           Friends
           as
           Enemies
           ;
           being
           Bankrupts
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           Felons
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           liued
           by
           Rapine
           .
           These
           hee
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           arriued
           vpon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Sandwich
           and
           Deale
           in
           Kent
           ,
           about
           Iuly
           .
        
         
           There
           he
           cast
           Anchor
           ;
           and
           to
           prooue
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           sent
           some
           of
           his
           men
           to
           land
           ,
           making
           great
           boast
           of
           the
           Power
           that
           was
           to
           follow
           .
           The
           Kentish-men
           (
           perceiuing
           that
           PERKIN
           was
           not
           followed
           by
           any
           English
           of
           name
           or
           accompt
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
           forces
           consisted
           but
           of
           strangers
           borne
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           base
           People
           ,
           and
           Free-booters
           ,
           fitter
           to
           spoile
           a
           Coast
           ,
           than
           to
           recouer
           a
           Kingdome
           )
           resorting
           vnto
           the
           principall
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           professed
           their
           loyaltie
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           bee
           directed
           and
           commanded
           for
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           .
           The
           Gentlemen
           ,
           entring
           into
           Consultation
           ,
           directed
           some
           forces
           in
           good
           number
           ,
           to
           shew
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           Coast
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           to
           make
           signes
           ,
           to
           entice
           PERKINS
           Souldiers
           to
           land
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           ioyne
           with
           them
           :
           and
           some
           others
           to
           appeare
           from
           some
           other
           Places
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           semblance
           as
           if
           they
           fledde
           from
           them
           ;
           the
           better
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           land
           .
           But
           ,
           PERKIN
           (
           who
           ,
           by
           playing
           the
           Prince
           ,
           or
           else
           taught
           by
           Secretarie
           FRION
           ,
           had
           learned
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           People
           vnder
           Command
           ,
           doe
           vse
           to
           consult
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           march
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           Rebells
           contrariwise
           runne
           vpon
           an
           Head
           together
           in
           confusion
           )
           considering
           the
           delay
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           obseruing
           their
           orderly
           ,
           and
           not
           tumultuary
           Arming
           ,
           doubted
           the
           worst
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           wily
           Youth
           would
           not
           set
           one
           foote
           out
           of
           his
           Ship
           ,
           till
           hee
           might
           see
           things
           were
           sure
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           perceiuing
           that
           they
           could
           draw
           on
           no
           more
           than
           those
           that
           were
           formerly
           landed
           ,
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           in
           pieces
           ,
           ere
           they
           could
           fly
           backe
           to
           their
           ships
           .
           In
           which
           Skirmish
           (
           besides
           those
           that
           fledde
           ,
           and
           were
           slaine
           )
           there
           were
           taken
           about
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           persons
           .
           Which
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           thought
           ,
           that
           to
           punish
           a
           few
           for
           example
           was
           Gentlemans-play
           ,
           but
           for
           Rascall-People
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           bee
           cut
           off
           euery
           man
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           an
           Enterprize
           ;
           and
           likewise
           for
           that
           hee
           saw
           ,
           that
           PERKINS
           Forces
           would
           now
           consist
           chiefly
           of
           such
           Rabble
           and
           scumme
           of
           desperate
           People
           ;
           hee
           therefore
           hanged
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           terrour
           .
           They
           were
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           all
           rayl'd
           in
           
           Ropes
           ,
           like
           a
           Teame
           of
           Horses
           in
           a
           Cart
           ;
           and
           were
           executed
           some
           of
           them
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           Wapping
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           at
           diuers
           places
           vpon
           the
           Sea-Coast
           of
           
             Kent
             ,
             Sussex
          
           ,
           and
           Norfolke
           ,
           for
           Sea-markes
           or
           Light-houses
           ,
           to
           teach
           PERKINS
           People
           to
           auoyd
           the
           Coast.
           The
           King
           ,
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           thought
           to
           leaue
           his
           Progresse
           :
           But
           ,
           being
           certified
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           partly
           defeated
           ,
           and
           partly
           fled
           ,
           hee
           continued
           his
           Progresse
           ,
           and
           sent
           Sir
           RICHARD
           GVILFORD
           into
           Kent
           in
           message
           .
           Who
           ,
           calling
           the
           Countrie
           together
           ,
           did
           much
           commend
           (
           from
           the
           King
           )
           their
           fidelitie
           ,
           manhood
           ,
           and
           well
           handling
           of
           that
           seruice
           ;
           and
           gaue
           them
           all
           thankes
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           priuate
           )
           promised
           Reward
           to
           some
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           Nouember
           (
           this
           beeing
           the
           eleuenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King
           )
           was
           holden
           the
           Serieants-Feast
           ,
           at
           Elie-Place
           ;
           there
           being
           nine
           Serieants
           of
           that
           Call.
           The
           King
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           Feast
           ,
           was
           present
           with
           his
           Queene
           at
           the
           Dinner
           ;
           being
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           was
           euer
           ready
           to
           grace
           and
           countenance
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           hauing
           a
           little
           of
           that
           ,
           
             That
             as
             he
             gouerned
             his
          
           Subiects
           
             by
             his
          
           Lawes
           ,
           
             so
             he
             gouerned
             his
          
           Lawes
           
             by
             his
          
           Lawyers
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           also
           the
           King
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           the
           
             Italian
             Potentates
          
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Italie
           ,
           against
           France
           .
           For
           ,
           King
           CHARLES
           had
           conquered
           the
           Realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           againe
           ,
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           Felicitie
           of
           a
           Dreame
           .
           Hee
           passed
           the
           whole
           length
           of
           Italie
           without
           resistance
           :
           so
           that
           it
           was
           true
           which
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Frenchmen
             came
             into
             Italie
             ,
             with
             Chalke
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             marke
             up
             their
             lodgings
             ,
             rather
             than
             with
             swords
             to
             fight
             .
          
           Hee
           likewise
           entred
           and
           wonne
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           it selfe
           ,
           without
           striking
           stroke
           .
           But
           ,
           presently
           thereupon
           ,
           he
           did
           commit
           and
           multiply
           so
           many
           Errours
           ,
           as
           was
           too
           great
           a
           taske
           for
           the
           best
           
           fortune
           to
           ouercome
           .
           Hee
           gaue
           no
           contentment
           to
           the
           Barons
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           the
           Faction
           of
           the
           Angeouines
           ;
           but
           ,
           scattered
           his
           rewards
           according
           to
           the
           mercenarie
           appetites
           of
           some
           about
           him
           .
           He
           put
           all
           Italie
           vpon
           their
           Guard
           ,
           by
           the
           seizing
           and
           holding
           of
           Ostia
           ,
           and
           the
           protecting
           of
           the
           Libertie
           of
           Pisa
           :
           which
           made
           all
           men
           suspect
           that
           his
           purposes
           looked
           further
           ,
           than
           his
           title
           of
           Naples
           .
           He
           fell
           too
           soone
           at
           difference
           with
           LVDOVICO
           SFORTIA
           ;
           who
           was
           the
           Man
           that
           carried
           the
           Keyes
           which
           brought
           him
           in
           ,
           and
           shut
           him
           out
           .
           Hee
           neglected
           to
           extinguish
           some
           reliques
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           easie
           passage
           through
           Italie
           without
           resistance
           ,
           hee
           entred
           into
           an
           ouermuch
           despising
           of
           the
           Armes
           of
           the
           Italians
           :
           Whereby
           he
           left
           the
           Realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           prouided
           .
           So
           that
           not
           long
           after
           his
           returne
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           reuolted
           to
           FERDINANDO
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           were
           quite
           driuen
           out
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           CHARLES
           did
           make
           both
           great
           threats
           ,
           and
           great
           preparations
           ,
           to
           re-enter
           Italie
           once
           againe
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           diuers
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Italie
           (
           and
           especially
           of
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           )
           there
           was
           a
           League
           concluded
           ,
           betweene
           the
           said
           Pope
           ,
           MAXIMILIAN
           King
           of
           Romanes
           ,
           HENRY
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           FERDINANDO
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Spaine
           (
           for
           so
           they
           are
           constantly
           placed
           in
           the
           originall
           Treaty
           throughout
           ,
           )
           AVGVSTISSIMO
           BARBADICO
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           LVDOVICO
           SFORTIA
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Millan
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           defence
           of
           their
           estates
           .
           Wherein
           though
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Naples
           was
           not
           named
           as
           principall
           ;
           yet
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           was
           tacitly
           included
           ,
           as
           a
           Fee
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           dyed
           also
           this
           yeare
           CECILE
           ,
           Duchesse
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           mother
           to
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           at
           her
           Castle
           of
           Barkhamsted
           ,
           beeing
           of
           extreame
           yeares
           ;
           
           and
           who
           had
           liued
           to
           see
           three
           Princes
           of
           her
           bodie
           crowned
           ,
           and
           foure
           murthered
           .
           Shee
           was
           buried
           at
           Foderingham
           ,
           by
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           also
           the
           King
           called
           his
           Parliament
           :
           where
           many
           Lawes
           were
           made
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           priuate
           and
           vulgar
           nature
           ,
           than
           ought
           to
           detaine
           the
           Reader
           of
           an
           Historie
           .
           And
           it
           may
           bee
           iustly
           suspected
           ,
           by
           the
           proceedings
           following
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           King
           did
           excell
           in
           good
           Common-wealth
           Lawes
           ;
           so
           neuerthelesse
           hee
           had
           ,
           in
           secret
           ,
           a
           designe
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           collecting
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           as
           for
           correcting
           of
           Manners
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           meaning
           thereby
           to
           harrow
           his
           People
           ,
           did
           accumulate
           them
           the
           rather
           .
        
         
           The
           principall
           Law
           ,
           that
           was
           made
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           a
           Law
           of
           a
           strange
           nature
           :
           rather
           Iust
           ,
           than
           Legall
           ;
           and
           more
           magnanimous
           than
           prouident
           .
           This
           Law
           did
           ordaine
           ,
           That
           no
           person
           ,
           that
           did
           assist
           in
           Armes
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           King
           for
           the
           time
           beeing
           ,
           should
           after
           bee
           impeached
           therefore
           ,
           or
           attainted
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           Act
           of
           Attainder
           did
           happen
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           it
           should
           bee
           voyde
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ;
           For
           that
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           of
           Estate
           ,
           that
           the
           Subiect
           should
           not
           enquire
           of
           the
           iustnesse
           of
           the
           Kings
           Title
           ,
           or
           Quarrell
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           (
           whatsoeuer
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Warre
           were
           )
           the
           Subiect
           should
           not
           suffer
           for
           his
           Obedience
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           this
           Law
           was
           wonderfull
           Pious
           and
           Noble
           :
           beeing
           like
           in
           matter
           of
           Warre
           ,
           vnto
           the
           spirit
           of
           DAVID
           in
           matter
           of
           Plague
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             If
             I
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             strike
             mee
             ;
             but
             what
             haue
             these
             sheepe
             done
             ?
          
           Neither
           wanted
           this
           Law
           parts
           of
           prudent
           and
           deepe
           fore-sight
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           did
           the
           better
           take
           away
           occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           to
           busie
           themselues
           ,
           to
           prie
           into
           the
           Kings
           Title
           ;
           for
           that
           howsoeuer
           it
           fell
           ,
           their
           safety
           was
           alreadie
           prouided
           for
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           greatly
           draw
           
           vnto
           him
           ,
           the
           loue
           and
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           because
           hee
           seemed
           more
           carefull
           for
           them
           ,
           than
           for
           himselfe
           .
           But
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           it
           did
           take
           off
           from
           his
           Partie
           ,
           that
           great
           Tie
           and
           Spurre
           of
           necessity
           ,
           to
           fight
           and
           goe
           Victors
           out
           of
           the
           fielde
           ;
           considering
           their
           liues
           and
           fortunes
           were
           put
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           protected
           ,
           whether
           they
           stood
           to
           it
           or
           ranne
           away
           .
           But
           the
           force
           and
           obligation
           of
           this
           Law
           was
           in
           it selfe
           Illusorie
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           a
           
             precedent
             Act
          
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           binde
           or
           frustrate
           a
           future
           .
           For
           a
           supreme
           and
           absolute
           Power
           cannot
           conclude
           it selfe
           ,
           neither
           can
           that
           which
           is
           in
           nature
           reuocable
           bee
           made
           fixed
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           if
           a
           man
           should
           appoint
           or
           declare
           by
           his
           Will
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           made
           any
           Latter
           will
           ,
           it
           should
           bee
           voyde
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           President
           of
           it
           in
           King
           HENRIE
           the
           Eight's
           time
           .
           Who
           doubting
           hee
           might
           dye
           in
           the
           minoritie
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           procured
           an
           Act
           to
           passe
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Statute
             made
             during
             the
             minoritie
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             should
             binde
             him
             or
             his
             Successours
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             vnder
             his
             great
             Seale
             ,
             at
             his
             full
             age
             .
          
           But
           the
           first
           Act
           that
           passed
           in
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Sixth
           his
           time
           ,
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Repeale
           of
           that
           former
           Act
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           neuerthelesse
           the
           King
           was
           Minor.
           But
           things
           that
           doe
           not
           binde
           ,
           may
           satisfie
           for
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           made
           a
           shoaring
           or
           vnderpropping
           Act
           for
           the
           Beneuolence
           ;
           to
           make
           the
           summes
           which
           any
           person
           had
           agreed
           to
           pay
           ,
           and
           neuerthelesse
           were
           not
           brought
           in
           ,
           to
           bee
           leuiable
           by
           course
           of
           Law.
           Which
           Act
           did
           not
           only
           bring
           in
           the
           Areres
           ,
           but
           did
           indeed
           countenance
           the
           whole
           businesse
           ,
           and
           was
           pretended
           to
           bee
           made
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           forward
           to
           pay
           .
        
         
           This
           Parliament
           also
           was
           made
           that
           good
           Law
           ,
           which
           gaue
           the
           Attaint
           vpon
           a
           
             false
             Uerdict
          
           betweene
           Partie
           and
           Partie
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           a
           kinde
           of
           Euangile
           ,
           
           irremediable
           .
           It
           extends
           not
           to
           causes
           Capitall
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           at
           the
           Kings
           Suite
           ;
           as
           because
           in
           them
           (
           if
           they
           bee
           followed
           in
           Course
           of
           Indictment
           )
           there
           passeth
           a
           double
           Iurie
           ,
           the
           Indictors
           ,
           and
           the
           Triers
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           Twelue
           Men
           ,
           but
           Foure
           and
           twentie
           .
           But
           it
           seemeth
           that
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           reason
           ;
           for
           this
           reason
           holdeth
           not
           in
           the
           Appeale
           .
           But
           the
           great
           reason
           was
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           tend
           to
           the
           discouragement
           of
           Iurors
           in
           Cases
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           bee
           subiect
           to
           Suite
           and
           Penaltie
           ,
           where
           the
           fauour
           of
           Life
           maketh
           against
           them
           .
           It
           extendeth
           not
           also
           to
           any
           Suite
           ,
           where
           the
           Demand
           is
           vnder
           the
           value
           of
           fortie
           pounds
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           such
           Cases
           of
           pettie
           value
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           quite
           the
           Charge
           ,
           to
           goe
           about
           againe
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           Law
           made
           against
           a
           branch
           of
           Ingratitude
           in
           Women
           ,
           who
           hauing
           beene
           aduanced
           by
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           or
           their
           Husbands
           Ancestors
           ,
           should
           alien
           ,
           and
           thereby
           seeke
           to
           defeate
           the
           Heires
           ,
           or
           those
           in
           Remainder
           ,
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           had
           bin
           so
           aduanced
           .
           The
           remedie
           was
           ,
           by
           giuing
           power
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           to
           enter
           for
           a
           forfeiture
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           enacted
           that
           Charitable
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           admission
           of
           poore
           Suiters
           
             In
             Forma
             Pauperis
          
           ,
           without
           Fee
           to
           
             Counsellor
             ,
             Atturney
          
           ,
           or
           Clerke
           ,
           whereby
           poore
           men
           became
           rather
           able
           to
           vexe
           ,
           than
           vnable
           to
           sue
           .
           There
           were
           diuers
           other
           good
           Lawes
           made
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           before
           :
           but
           we
           still
           obserue
           our
           manner
           ,
           in
           selecting
           out
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           a
           Vulgar
           nature
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           this
           while
           ,
           though
           hee
           sate
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           in
           full
           Peace
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           account
           of
           the
           designes
           of
           PERKIN
           (
           who
           was
           now
           returned
           into
           Flanders
           )
           but
           as
           a
           
             May
             game
          
           ;
           yet
           hauing
           the
           composition
           of
           a
           wise
           King
           
             (
             Stout
          
           without
           ,
           and
           apprehensiue
           within
           )
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           the
           watching
           of
           Beacons
           vpon
           the
           
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           erecting
           more
           where
           they
           stood
           too
           thin
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           carefull
           eye
           where
           this
           wandering
           Cloude
           would
           breake
           .
           But
           PERKIN
           aduised
           to
           keepe
           his
           fire
           (
           which
           hitherto
           burned
           as
           it
           were
           vpon
           greene
           Wood
           )
           aliue
           ,
           with
           continuall
           blowing
           ;
           Sailed
           againe
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           whence
           he
           had
           formerly
           departed
           ,
           rather
           vpon
           the
           hopes
           of
           France
           ,
           than
           vpon
           any
           vnreadinesse
           or
           discouragement
           hee
           found
           in
           that
           People
           .
           But
           in
           the
           space
           of
           time
           betweene
           the
           Kings
           Diligence
           and
           POYNINGS
           Commission
           ,
           had
           so
           settled
           things
           there
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           for
           PERKIN
           ,
           but
           the
           blustring
           affection
           of
           wilde
           and
           naked
           people
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           was
           aduised
           by
           his
           Councell
           ,
           to
           seeke
           aide
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           a
           Prince
           yong
           ,
           and
           valourous
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           termes
           with
           his
           Nobles
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           ill
           affected
           to
           King
           HENRY
           .
           At
           this
           time
           also
           both
           MAXIMILIAN
           and
           CHARLES
           of
           France
           began
           to
           beare
           no
           good
           will
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           one
           beeing
           displeased
           with
           the
           Kings
           Prohibition
           of
           Commerce
           with
           Flanders
           :
           The
           Other
           holding
           the
           King
           for
           suspect
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           late
           entrie
           into
           league
           with
           the
           Italians
           .
           Wherefore
           besides
           the
           open
           Aides
           of
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           which
           did
           with
           Sayles
           and
           Oares
           put
           on
           and
           aduance
           PERKINS
           designes
           ,
           there
           wanted
           not
           some
           secret
           Tides
           from
           MAXIMILIAN
           and
           CHARLES
           ,
           which
           did
           further
           his
           fortunes
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           they
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           secret
           Letters
           ,
           and
           Messages
           ,
           recommended
           him
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           PERKIN
           therefore
           comming
           into
           Scotland
           vpon
           those
           hopes
           ,
           with
           a
           well
           appointed
           company
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           (
           beeing
           formerly
           well
           prepared
           )
           honourably
           welcommed
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           his
           arriuall
           admitted
           to
           his
           Presence
           ,
           in
           a
           solemne
           manner
           .
           For
           the
           King
           receiued
           him
           in
           State
           in
           his
           Chamber
           of
           Presence
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           diuers
           of
           his
           Nobles
           .
           And
           PERKIN
           well
           attended
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           those
           that
           the
           King
           
           had
           sent
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           owne
           Traine
           ,
           entered
           the
           roome
           where
           the
           King
           was
           ,
           and
           comming
           neare
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           bowing
           a
           little
           to
           embrace
           him
           ,
           hee
           retired
           some
           paces
           backe
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           (
           that
           all
           that
           were
           present
           might
           heare
           him
           )
           made
           his
           Declaration
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           HIgh
           and
           Mighty
           King
           ,
           your
           Grace
           ,
           and
           these
           your
           Nobles
           here
           present
           ,
           may
           be
           pleased
           benignely
           to
           bow
           your
           Eares
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Tragedie
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           that
           by
           Right
           ought
           to
           hold
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           Ball
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ;
           but
           by
           Fortune
           is
           made
           Himselfe
           a
           Ball
           ,
           tossed
           from
           Miserie
           to
           Miserie
           ,
           and
           from
           Place
           to
           Place
           .
           You
           see
           here
           before
           you
           the
           Spectacle
           of
           a
           PLANTAGENET
           ,
           who
           hath
           beene
           carried
           from
           the
           Nurserie
           to
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ;
           from
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           to
           the
           direfull
           Prison
           ;
           from
           the
           Prison
           ,
           to
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           cruell
           Tormentor
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           Hand
           ,
           to
           the
           wide
           Wildernesse
           (
           as
           I
           may
           truely
           call
           it
           )
           for
           so
           the
           World
           hath
           beene
           to
           mee
           .
           So
           that
           hee
           that
           is
           borne
           to
           a
           great
           Kingdome
           ,
           hath
           not
           Ground
           to
           set
           his
           foote
           vpon
           ,
           more
           than
           this
           where
           hee
           now
           standeth
           ,
           by
           your
           Princely
           Fauour
           .
           EDWARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           late
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           your
           Grace
           cannot
           but
           haue
           heard
           )
           left
           two
           Sonnes
           ;
           EDWARD
           ,
           and
           
             RICHARD
             ,
             Duke
          
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           both
           very
           
           young
           .
           EDWARD
           ,
           the
           eldest
           succeeded
           their
           Father
           in
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             King
             EDWARD
          
           the
           Fift
           .
           But
           
             RICHARD
             ,
             Duke
          
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           their
           vnnaturall
           Vnckle
           ,
           first
           thirsting
           after
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           through
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           thirsting
           for
           their
           Bloud
           ,
           out
           of
           desire
           to
           secure
           himselfe
           ;
           imployed
           an
           Instrument
           of
           his
           (
           confident
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           thought
           )
           to
           murther
           them
           both
           .
           But
           this
           Man
           that
           was
           imployed
           ,
           to
           execute
           that
           execrable
           Tragedie
           ,
           hauing
           cruelly
           slaine
           King
           EDWARD
           ,
           the
           eldest
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           was
           mooued
           partly
           hy
           Remorse
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           some
           other
           meane
           ,
           to
           saue
           RICHARD
           his
           Brother
           ;
           making
           a
           Report
           neuerthelesse
           to
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           performed
           his
           Commandement
           for
           both
           Brethren
           .
           This
           Report
           was
           accordingly
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           published
           generally
           .
           So
           that
           the
           World
           hath
           beene
           possessed
           of
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           were
           barbarously
           made
           away
           ,
           though
           euer
           Truth
           hath
           some
           sparkes
           that
           flye
           abroade
           ,
           vntill
           it
           appeare
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           as
           this
           hath
           had
           .
           But
           Almighty
           GOD
           ,
           that
           stopped
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           and
           saued
           little
           JOAS
           from
           the
           Tyrannie
           of
           ATHALIAH
           ,
           when
           shee
           massacred
           the
           Kings
           Children
           ;
           and
           did
           saue
           ISAACK
           ,
           when
           the
           hand
           was
           stretched
           forth
           to
           sacrifice
           him
           ;
           preserued
           the
           
           second
           Brother
           .
           For
           I
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           stand
           heere
           in
           your
           presence
           ,
           am
           that
           very
           
             RICHARD
             ,
             Duke
          
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           Brother
           of
           that
           infortunate
           Prince
           ,
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Fift
           ,
           now
           the
           most
           rightfull
           suruiuing
           Heire-Male
           to
           that
           Uictorious
           and
           most
           Noble
           EDWARD
           ,
           of
           that
           Name
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           late
           King
           of
           England
           .
           For
           the
           manner
           of
           my
           Escape
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           it
           should
           passe
           in
           silence
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           in
           a
           more
           secret
           Relation
           :
           for
           that
           it
           may
           concerne
           some
           aliue
           ,
           and
           the
           memorie
           of
           some
           that
           are
           dead
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           to
           thinke
           ,
           I
           had
           then
           a
           Mother
           liuing
           ,
           a
           Queene
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           expected
           dayly
           such
           a
           Commandement
           from
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           for
           the
           murthering
           of
           her
           Children
           .
           Thus
           in
           my
           tender
           age
           escaping
           by
           GODS
           Mercie
           out
           of
           London
           ,
           I
           was
           secretly
           conueyed
           ouer
           Sea.
           Where
           ,
           after
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           Partie
           that
           had
           mee
           in
           Charge
           ,
           (
           vpon
           what
           new
           Feares
           ,
           change
           of
           Minde
           ,
           or
           
             Practice
             ,
             GOD
          
           knoweth
           )
           suddenly
           forsooke
           mee
           .
           Whereby
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           wander
           abroade
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           meane
           Conditions
           for
           the
           sustaining
           of
           my
           Life
           .
           Wherefore
           distracted
           betweene
           seuerall
           Passions
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Feare
           to
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           lest
           the
           Tyrant
           should
           haue
           a
           new
           Attempt
           vpon
           mee
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Griefe
           and
           Disdaine
           to
           bee
           vnknowne
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           in
           that
           
           base
           and
           seruile
           manner
           that
           I
           did
           ;
           I
           resolued
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           expect
           the
           Tyrants
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           put
           my selfe
           into
           my
           Sisters
           hands
           ,
           who
           was
           next
           Heire
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Season
           ,
           it
           happened
           one
           
             HENRIE
             TIDDER
          
           ,
           sonne
           to
           
             EDMOND
             TIDDER
             Earle
          
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           to
           come
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           by
           subtile
           and
           foule
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           the
           Crowne
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           to
           mee
           rightfully
           appertained
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Change
           ,
           from
           Tyrant
           to
           Tyrant
           .
           This
           HENRIE
           ,
           my
           extreame
           and
           mortall
           Enemie
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           hee
           had
           knowledge
           of
           my
           beeing
           aliue
           ,
           imagined
           and
           wrought
           all
           the
           subtill
           waies
           and
           meanes
           hee
           could
           ,
           to
           procure
           my
           finall
           Destruction
           .
           For
           my
           mortall
           Enemie
           hath
           not
           onely
           falsly
           surmised
           ,
           mee
           to
           bee
           a
           fayned
           Person
           ,
           giuing
           mee
           Nick-names
           ,
           so
           abusing
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           to
           deferre
           and
           put
           mee
           from
           entrie
           into
           England
           ,
           hath
           offered
           large
           Summes
           of
           Money
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Princes
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           haue
           beene
           retayned
           ;
           and
           made
           importune
           Labours
           to
           certaine
           Seruants
           about
           my
           Person
           ,
           to
           murther
           or
           poyson
           mee
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           forsake
           and
           leaue
           my
           Righteous
           Quarrell
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           from
           my
           Seruice
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             ROBERT
             CLIFFORD
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           So
           that
           euery
           
           Man
           of
           Reason
           may
           well
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           HENRIE
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           needed
           not
           to
           haue
           bestowed
           such
           great
           Summes
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           nor
           so
           to
           haue
           busied
           himselfe
           with
           importune
           and
           incessant
           Labour
           and
           Industrie
           ,
           to
           compasse
           my
           
             Death
             and
             Ruine
          
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           beene
           such
           a
           fained
           Person
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           of
           my
           Cause
           beeing
           so
           manifest
           ,
           moued
           the
           most
           
             Christian
             King
             CHARLES
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lady
           Duchesse
           Dowager
           of
           Burgundie
           ,
           my
           most
           Deare
           Aunt
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           but
           louingly
           to
           assist
           mee
           .
           But
           it
           seemeth
           that
           GOD
           aboue
           (
           for
           the
           good
           of
           this
           whole
           Island
           ,
           and
           the
           knitting
           of
           these
           two
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           in
           a
           strait
           Concord
           and
           Amitie
           ,
           by
           so
           great
           an
           Obligation
           )
           had
           reserued
           the
           placing
           of
           mee
           in
           the
           
             Imperiall
             Throne
          
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Armes
           and
           Succours
           of
           your
           Grace
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           the
           first
           time
           that
           a
           King
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           supported
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           bereft
           and
           spoyled
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           of
           late
           (
           in
           fresh
           memorie
           )
           it
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           HENRY
           the
           Sixth
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           that
           your
           Grace
           hath
           giuen
           cleare
           Signes
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           in
           no
           Noble
           qualitie
           inferiour
           to
           your
           
             Royall
             Ancestours
          
           ;
           I
           ,
           so
           distressed
           a
           Prince
           ,
           was
           hereby
           mooued
           to
           come
           and
           put
           my Selfe
           into
           your
           
           Royall
           Hands
           ,
           desiring
           your
           Assistance
           to
           recouer
           my
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ;
           promising
           faithfully
           to
           beare
           my
           Selfe
           towards
           your
           Grace
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           If
           I
           were
           your
           owne
           Naturall
           Brother
           ,
           and
           will
           vpon
           the
           Recouerie
           of
           mine
           Inheritance
           ,
           gratefully
           doe
           you
           all
           the
           Pleasure
           that
           is
           in
           my
           vtmost
           Power
           .
        
         
           AFter
           PERKIN
           had
           told
           his
           Tale
           ,
           King
           IAMES
           answered
           brauely
           and
           wisely
           ;
           
             That
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             were
             ,
             hee
             should
             not
             repent
             him
             ,
             of
             putting
             himselfe
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           And
           from
           that
           time
           forth
           ,
           though
           there
           wanted
           not
           some
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           would
           haue
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           but
           an
           Illusion
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           either
           taken
           by
           PERKINS
           amiable
           and
           alluring
           behauiour
           ,
           or
           inclining
           to
           the
           recommendation
           of
           the
           great
           Princes
           abroade
           ,
           or
           willing
           to
           take
           an
           occasion
           of
           a
           Warre
           against
           King
           HENRY
           ,
           hee
           entertained
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           became
           the
           person
           of
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           embraced
           his
           Quarrell
           ;
           and
           (
           the
           more
           to
           put
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           hee
           tooke
           him
           to
           bee
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Representation
           onely
           )
           hee
           gaue
           consent
           ,
           that
           this
           Duke
           should
           take
           to
           wife
           the
           Lady
           KATHERINE
           GORDON
           ,
           daughter
           to
           the
           
             Earle
             Huntley
          
           ,
           beeing
           a
           neare
           Kinswoman
           to
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           a
           young
           Uirgin
           of
           excellent
           beautie
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           in
           person
           ,
           with
           PERKIN
           in
           his
           company
           ,
           entred
           with
           a
           great
           Armie
           (
           though
           it
           consisted
           chiefly
           of
           Borderers
           ,
           beeing
           raysed
           somewhat
           suddenly
           )
           into
           Northumberland
           .
           And
           PERKIN
           ,
           for
           a
           Perfume
           before
           him
           as
           hee
           went
           ,
           
           caused
           to
           be
           published
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           this
           tenor
           following
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           RICHARD
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           true
           inheritor
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             IT
             hath
             pleased
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             Who
             putteth
             downe
          
           
           the
           Mightie
           
             from
             their
          
           Seate
           ,
           
             and
             exalteth
             the
          
           Humble
           ,
           
             and
             suffereth
             not
             the
             Hopes
             of
             the
          
           Iust
           
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             giue
             Us
             meanes
             at
             the
             length
             ,
             to
             shew
             Our Selues
             armed
             vnto
             Our
             Leiges
             and
             People
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             But
             far
             bee
             it
             from
             Us
             ,
             to
             intend
             their
             hurt
             and
             dammage
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Warre
             vpon
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             to
             deliuer
          
           Our Selfe
           
             and
             them
             from
          
           Tyrannie
           and
           Oppression
           .
           
             For
             ,
             our
             mortall
             Enemie
          
           HENRY
           TIDDER
           ,
           
             a
             false
          
           Vsurper
           
             of
             the
          
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           
             (
             which
             to
             Vs
             by
          
           Naturall
           and
           Lineall
           Right
           
             appertaineth
             )
             knowing
             in
             his
             owne
             Heart
             Our
             vndoubted
             Right
             ,
             (
             Wee
             being
             the
             very
          
           RICHARD
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           younger
           Sonne
           ,
           
             and
             now
             suruiuing
          
           Heire-male
           
             of
             the
             Noble
             and
             Uictorious
          
           EDWARD
           
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             late
             King
             of
          
           England
           )
           
             hath
             not
             onely
             depriued
             Us
             of
             Our
          
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             but
             likewise
             by
             all
             foule
             and
             wicked
             meanes
             ,
             sought
             to
             betray
             Us
             ,
             and
             bereaue
             Us
             of
             Our
          
           Life
           .
           
             Yet
             if
             his
          
           Tyrannie
           
             onely
             extended
             it selfe
             to
             Our
          
           Person
           
             (
             although
             Our
          
           Royall
           Bloud
           
             teacheth
             Us
             to
             bee
             sensible
             of
          
           Iniuries
           )
           
             it
             should
             bee
             lesse
             to
             Our
             Griefe
             .
             But
             this
          
           
           TIDDER
           ,
           
             who
             boasteth
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             ouerthrown
             a
          
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             hath
             euer
             since
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             his
          
           Vsurped
           Reigne
           ,
           
             put
             little
             in
             practice
             ,
             but
          
           Tyrannie
           
             and
             the
             feats
             thereof
          
           .
        
         
           
             For
             King
          
           RICHARD
           ,
           
             our
             Vnnaturall
             Uncle
             ,
             although
             desire
             of
          
           Rule
           
             did
             blinde
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             other
             actions
             (
             like
             a
             true
          
           PLANTAGENET
           )
           was
           Noble
           ,
           
             and
             loued
             the
          
           Honour
           
             of
             the
          
           Realme
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Contentment
             and
             Comfort
             of
             his
             Nobles
             and
             People
             .
             But
             this
             our
          
           Mortall
           Enemie
           
             (
             agreeable
             to
             the
             meanesse
             of
             his
             Birth
             )
             hath
             troden
             under
             foote
             the
          
           honour
           
             of
             this
          
           Nation
           ;
           
             selling
             our
             best
          
           Confederates
           
             for
             Money
             ,
             and
             making
             Merchandize
             of
             the
          
           Bloud
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Fortunes
           
             of
             our
          
           Peeres
           and
           Subiects
           ,
           
             by
             fained
          
           Warres
           ,
           
             and
             dishonourable
          
           Peace
           ,
           
             onely
             to
             enrich
             his
             Coffers
             .
             Nor
             vnlike
             hath
             beene
             his
             hatefull
             Mis-gouernement
             ,
             and
             euill
             Deportments
             at
             home
             .
             First
             ,
             hee
             hath
             (
             to
             fortifie
             his
             false
             Quarrell
             )
             caused
             diuers
          
           Nobles
           
             of
             this
             our
          
           Realme
           
             (
             whom
             hee
             held
             Suspect
             ,
             &
             stood
             in
             dread
             of
             )
             to
             be
             cruelly
             murthred
             ;
             as
             our
             Cousin
             Sir
          
           VVILLIAM
           STANLEY
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           ,
           Sir
           SIMON
           MOVNTFORT
           ,
           Sir
           ROBERT
           RATCLIFFE
           ,
           WILLIAM
           DAWBENEY
           ,
           HVMPHREY
           STAFFORD
           ,
           
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             besides
             such
             as
             haue
             dearely
             bought
             their
             liues
             with
             intolerable
          
           Ransomes
           .
           
           Some
           of
           which
           Nobles
           are
           now
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           Also
           hee
           hath
           long
           kept
           ,
           and
           yet
           keepeth
           in
           Prison
           ,
           our
           right
           entirely
           welbeloued
           
             Cosen
             EDWARD
          
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           Heire
           to
           our
           Unckle
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           with-holding
           from
           them
           their
           rightfull
           Inheritance
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           they
           should
           neuer
           be
           of
           might
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           aide
           and
           assist
           vs
           at
           our
           neede
           ,
           after
           the
           dutie
           of
           their
           Liegeances
           .
           Hee
           also
           married
           by
           Compulsion
           certaine
           of
           our
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Sister
           of
           our
           said
           Cosen
           the
           Earle
           of
           VVarwicke
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           Ladies
           of
           the
           
             Royall
             Bloud
          
           ,
           vnto
           certaine
           of
           his
           Kinsmen
           and
           Friends
           of
           simple
           and
           low
           Degree
           ;
           and
           putting
           apart
           all
           Well-disposed
           Nobles
           ,
           he
           hath
           none
           in
           fauour
           and
           trust
           about
           his
           Person
           ,
           but
           Bishop
           
             FOX
             ,
             SMITH
             ,
             BRAY
             ,
             LOVEL
             ,
             OLIVER
             KING
             ,
             DAVID
             OWEN
             ,
             RISELEY
             ,
             TVRBERVILE
             ,
             TILER
             ,
             CHOLMLEY
             ;
             EMPSON
             ,
             IAMES
             HOBART
             ,
             IOHN
             CVT
             ,
             GARTH
             ,
             HENRY
             WYAT
             ,
          
           and
           such
           other
           Caitifes
           and
           Uillaines
           of
           Birth
           ,
           which
           by
           subtile
           inuentions
           and
           Pilling
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           haue
           beene
           the
           principall
           
             Finders
             ,
             Occasioners
          
           ,
           and
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           Mis-rule
           and
           Mischiefe
           now
           reigning
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Wee
           remembring
           these
           Premisses
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           and
           execrable
           Offences
           daily
           committed
           ,
           and
           done
           by
           our
           foresaid
           great
           Enemie
           ,
           and
           his
           
           Adherents
           ,
           in
           breaking
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Franchises
           of
           our
           Mother
           the
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           ,
           vpon
           pretences
           of
           Wicked
           and
           Heathenish
           Policie
           ,
           to
           the
           high
           displeasure
           of
           Almightie
           GOD
           ;
           besides
           the
           manifold
           Treasons
           ,
           abominable
           
             Murthers
             ,
             Man-slaughters
             ,
             Robberies
             ,
             Extortions
             ,
          
           the
           dayly
           Pilling
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           
             Dismes
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             Tallages
             ,
             Beneuolences
             ,
          
           and
           other
           vnlawfull
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           grieuous
           Exactions
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           haynous
           Effects
           ,
           to
           the
           likely
           destruction
           and
           desolation
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           :
           shall
           by
           Gods
           Grace
           ;
           and
           the
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           great
           Lords
           of
           our
           Bloud
           ,
           with
           the
           Counsell
           of
           other
           sad
           Persons
           ,
           see
           that
           the
           Commodities
           of
           our
           Realme
           bee
           imployed
           to
           the
           most
           aduantage
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           entercouse
           of
           Merchandise
           betwixt
           Realme
           and
           Realme
           ,
           to
           bee
           ministred
           and
           handled
           ,
           as
           shall
           more
           bee
           to
           the
           
             Common
             weale
          
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           of
           our
           Subiects
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           
             Dismes
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             Tallages
             ,
             Beneuolences
             ,
          
           vnlawfull
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           grieuous
           Exactions
           ,
           as
           bee
           aboue
           rehearsed
           to
           bee
           fore-done
           and
           layd
           apart
           ,
           and
           neuer
           from
           henceforth
           to
           bee
           called
           vpon
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           our
           
             noble
             Progenitors
          
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           haue
           of
           old
           time
           bin
           accustomed
           to
           haue
           the
           Ayde
           ,
           Succour
           ,
           and
           helpe
           of
           their
           Subiects
           and
           true
           Liege-men
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           wee
           doe
           out
           of
           our
           Grace
           and
           
           Clemencie
           ,
           hereby
           as
           well
           publish
           and
           promise
           to
           all
           our
           Subiects
           Remission
           and
           free
           Pardon
           of
           all
           By-past
           Offences
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           against
           our
           Person
           ,
           or
           Estate
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           our
           said
           Enemie
           ,
           by
           whom
           (
           wee
           know
           well
           )
           they
           haue
           beene
           mis-led
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           within
           time
           conuenient
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           Us.
           And
           for
           such
           as
           shall
           come
           with
           the
           foremost
           ,
           to
           assist
           our
           Righteous
           Quarrell
           ,
           wee
           shall
           make
           them
           so
           farre
           partakers
           of
           our
           Princely
           Fauour
           and
           Bountie
           ,
           as
           shall
           bee
           highly
           for
           the
           Comfort
           of
           them
           and
           theirs
           ,
           both
           during
           their
           Life
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           Death
           .
           As
           also
           wee
           shall
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           which
           GOD
           shall
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           demeane
           our selues
           to
           giue
           Royall
           contentment
           to
           all
           Degrees
           and
           Estates
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           maintaining
           the
           Liberties
           of
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           in
           their
           Entire
           ,
           preseruing
           the
           
             Honours
             ,
             Priuiledges
          
           ,
           and
           Preheminences
           of
           our
           Nobles
           ,
           from
           
             Contempt
             or
             disparagement
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Dignitie
           of
           their
           Bloud
           .
           Wee
           shall
           also
           vnyoake
           our
           People
           from
           all
           heauie
           Burthens
           ,
           and
           Endurances
           ,
           and
           confirme
           our
           
             Cities
             ,
             Boroughes
          
           ,
           and
           Townes
           ,
           in
           their
           Charters
           &
           Freedoms
           ,
           with
           inlargement
           ,
           where
           it
           shal
           be
           deserued
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           points
           giue
           our
           Subiects
           cause
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           and
           debonaire
           Gouernment
           of
           our
           Noble
           Father
           King
           EDWARD
           (
           in
           his
           last
           times
           )
           is
           in
           vs
           reuiued
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           putting
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           taking
           aliue
           of
           our
           said
           
             Mortall
             Enemie
          
           ,
           may
           bee
           a
           meane
           to
           stay
           much
           effusion
           of
           Blood
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           may
           ensue
           ,
           if
           by
           Compulsion
           or
           faire
           Promises
           ,
           hee
           shall
           draw
           after
           him
           any
           number
           of
           our
           Subiects
           to
           resist
           vs
           ;
           which
           wee
           desire
           to
           auoyd
           (
           though
           wee
           bee
           certainely
           informed
           that
           our
           said
           Enemie
           is
           purposed
           and
           prepared
           to
           flye
           the
           Land
           ,
           hauing
           already
           made
           ouer
           great
           Masses
           of
           the
           Treasure
           of
           our
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           support
           him
           in
           
             Forraine
             Parts
          
           )
           Wee
           doe
           hereby
           declare
           ,
           That
           whosoeuer
           shall
           take
           or
           distresse
           our
           said
           Enemie
           (
           though
           the
           Party
           bee
           of
           neuer
           so
           meane
           a
           Condition
           )
           hee
           shall
           bee
           by
           Us
           rewarded
           with
           a
           Thousand
           Pound
           in
           Money
           ,
           forthwith
           to
           bee
           laid
           downe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           Hundred
           Markes
           by
           the
           yeare
           of
           Inheritance
           ;
           besides
           that
           hee
           may
           otherwise
           merit
           ,
           both
           toward
           God
           and
           all
           good
           People
           ,
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           such
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             wee
             doe
             all
             men
             to
             wit
             ,
             and
             herein
             wee
             take
             also
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             That
             whereas
          
           GOD
           
             hath
             mooued
             the
             Heart
             of
             our
             Dearest
          
           Cousin
           ,
           
             the
             King
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             to
             aide
             vs
             in
             Person
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             righteous
          
           Quarrell
           ;
           
             it
             is
             altogether
             without
             any
             Pact
             or
             Promise
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             demaund
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             preiudice
             our
          
           Crowne
           or
           Subiects
           :
           
             But
             contrariwise
             
             with
             promise
             on
             our
             said
          
           Cousins
           
             part
             ,
             that
             whensoeuer
             hee
             shall
             finde
             vs
             in
             sufficient
             strength
             to
             get
             the
             vpper
             hand
             of
             our
          
           Enemie
           
             (
             which
             wee
             hope
             will
             bee
             very
             suddenly
             )
             hee
             will
             forthwith
             peaceably
             returne
             into
             his
             owne
          
           Kingdome
           ;
           
             contenting
             himselfe
             onely
             with
             the
             glorie
             of
             so
             Honourable
             an
          
           Enterprise
           ,
           
             and
             our
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Loue
             and
             Amitie
             .
             Which
             wee
             shall
             euer
             (
             by
             the
          
           Grace
           of
           Almightie
           GOD
           )
           
             so
             order
             ,
             as
             shall
             bee
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             both
          
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           BVt
           PERKINS
           Proclamation
           did
           little
           edifie
           with
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ;
           neither
           was
           hee
           the
           better
           welcome
           for
           the
           company
           hee
           came
           in
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           seeing
           none
           came
           in
           to
           PERKIN
           ,
           nor
           none
           stirred
           any
           where
           in
           his
           fauour
           ,
           turned
           his
           enterprise
           into
           a
           Rode
           ;
           and
           wasted
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Countrie
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           But
           hearing
           that
           there
           were
           Forces
           comming
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           willing
           that
           they
           should
           finde
           his
           Men
           heauie
           and
           laden
           with
           bootie
           ,
           hee
           returned
           into
           Scotland
           with
           great
           Spoyles
           ,
           deferring
           further
           prosecution
           ,
           till
           another
           time
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           acting
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Prince
           handsomely
           ,
           when
           hee
           saw
           the
           Scottish
           fell
           to
           waste
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           King
           in
           a
           passionate
           manner
           ,
           making
           great
           lamentation
           ,
           and
           desired
           ,
           That
           that
           might
           not
           bee
           the
           manner
           of
           making
           the
           Warre
           ;
           for
           that
           no
           Crowne
           was
           so
           deare
           to
           his
           minde
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           desired
           to
           purchase
           it
           with
           the
           bloude
           and
           ruine
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           King
           answered
           halfe
           in
           sport
           ;
           that
           hee
           doubted
           much
           ,
           hee
           was
           carefull
           for
           that
           that
           was
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           too
           good
           a
           Steward
           for
           his
           Enemie
           ,
           to
           saue
           the
           Countrie
           to
           his
           vse
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           beeing
           the
           Eleuenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Interruption
           of
           Trade
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Flemmish
           ,
           beganne
           to
           pinch
           the
           Merchants
           of
           both
           Nations
           very
           sore
           .
           Which
           mooued
           them
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           they
           could
           deuise
           ,
           to
           affect
           and
           dispose
           their
           Soueraignes
           respectiuely
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Entercourse
           againe
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           time
           fauoured
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Arch-Duke
           and
           his
           Councell
           beganne
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           would
           prooue
           but
           a
           Runnagate
           ,
           and
           
             Citizen
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           part
           of
           children
           to
           fall
           out
           about
           Babies
           .
           And
           the
           King
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           after
           the
           Attempts
           vpon
           Kent
           and
           Northumberland
           ,
           beganne
           to
           haue
           the
           businesse
           of
           PERKIN
           in
           lesse
           estimation
           ;
           so
           as
           hee
           did
           not
           put
           it
           to
           accompt
           ,
           in
           any
           Consultation
           of
           State.
           But
           that
           that
           mooued
           him
           most
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           beeing
           a
           King
           that
           loued
           Wealth
           and
           Treasure
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           haue
           Trade
           sicke
           ,
           nor
           any
           Obstruction
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Gate-veine
           ,
           which
           disperseth
           that
           bloud
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           kept
           State
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           first
           to
           bee
           sought
           vnto
           .
           Wherein
           the
           Merchant-Aduenturers
           likewise
           ,
           (
           beeing
           a
           strong
           Companie
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           well
           vnderset
           with
           rich
           Men
           ,
           and
           good
           order
           )
           did
           hold
           out
           brauely
           ;
           taking
           off
           the
           Commodities
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           though
           they
           lay
           dead
           vpon
           their
           hands
           for
           want
           of
           Vent
           .
           At
           the
           last
           ,
           Commissioners
           met
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           Treate
           .
           On
           the
           Kings
           part
           ;
           Bishop
           FOXE
           Lord
           
             Priuy
             Seale
             ,
             Viscount
             Wells
          
           ,
           KENDAL
           Prior
           of
           Saint
           IOHNS
           ,
           WARHAM
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolles
           ,
           who
           beganne
           to
           gaine
           much
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           opinion
           ;
           VRSWICK
           ,
           who
           was
           almost
           euer
           one
           ;
           and
           RISELY
           .
           On
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           part
           ,
           the
           Lord
           BEVERS
           his
           Admirall
           ,
           the
           Lord
           VERVNSEL
           President
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           These
           concluded
           a
           perfect
           Treatie
           ,
           both
           of
           Amitie
           and
           Intercourse
           ,
           
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ;
           Contayning
           Articles
           both
           of
           
             State
             ,
             Commerce
          
           ,
           and
           Free-Fishing
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Treatie
           ,
           which
           the
           Flemmings
           call
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           
             Intercursus
             Magnus
          
           ;
           both
           because
           it
           is
           more
           compleat
           ,
           than
           the
           precedent
           Treaties
           ,
           of
           the
           Third
           and
           Fourth
           yeares
           of
           the
           King
           :
           and
           chiefly
           to
           giue
           it
           a
           difference
           ,
           from
           the
           Treatie
           that
           followed
           in
           the
           One
           and
           twentieth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King
           :
           which
           they
           call
           
             Intercursus
             Malus
          
           .
           In
           this
           Treatie
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           expresse
           Article
           against
           the
           Reception
           of
           the
           Rebels
           of
           either
           Prince
           by
           other
           ;
           purporting
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           such
           Rebell
           should
           bee
           required
           by
           the
           Prince
           whose
           Rebell
           hee
           was
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             Confederate
          
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           the
           
             Prince
             Confederate
          
           should
           by
           Proclamation
           command
           him
           to
           auoyde
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Which
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           within
           fifteene
           daies
           ,
           the
           Rebell
           was
           to
           stand
           proscribed
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           of
           Protection
           .
           But
           neuerthelesse
           in
           this
           Article
           ,
           PERKIN
           was
           not
           named
           ,
           neither
           perhaps
           contained
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           no
           Rebell
           .
           But
           by
           this
           meanes
           his
           wings
           were
           clipt
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           that
           were
           English.
           And
           it
           was
           expresly
           comprised
           in
           the
           Treatie
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           extend
           to
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           
             Duchesse
             Dowager
          
           .
           After
           the
           Intercourse
           thus
           restored
           ,
           The
           
             English
             Merchants
          
           came
           againe
           to
           their
           Mansion
           at
           Antwerpe
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           receiued
           with
           Procession
           and
           great
           Ioy.
           
        
         
           The
           Winter
           following
           ,
           beeing
           the
           Twelfth
           yeare
           of
           his
           reigne
           ,
           The
           King
           called
           againe
           his
           Parliament
           :
           where
           hee
           did
           much
           exaggerate
           both
           the
           Malice
           ,
           and
           the
           cruell
           
             Predatory
             Warre
          
           lately
           made
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           That
           that
           King
           ,
           being
           in
           Amitie
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           prouoked
           ,
           should
           so
           burne
           in
           hatred
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           Lees
           and
           Dreggs
           of
           PERKINS
           Intoxication
           ,
           who
           was
           euery
           where
           else
           detected
           and
           discarded
           :
           And
           that
           when
           hee
           perceiued
           it
           was
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           King
           any
           hurt
           ,
           
           hee
           had
           turned
           his
           Armes
           vpon
           vnarmed
           and
           vnprouided
           People
           ,
           to
           spoyle
           onely
           and
           depopulate
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lawes
           both
           of
           Warre
           and
           Peace
           :
           Concluding
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           neither
           with
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           did
           owe
           Protection
           ,
           let
           passe
           these
           wrongs
           vnreuenged
           .
           The
           Parliament
           vnderstood
           him
           well
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           a
           Subsidie
           ,
           limited
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           one
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           Pounds
           ,
           besides
           two
           Fifteenes
           .
           For
           his
           Warres
           were
           alwaies
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Mine
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           of
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           
             Ore
             ;
             Iron
          
           at
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           Gold
           and
           Siluer
           at
           the
           bottome
           .
           At
           this
           Parliament
           (
           for
           that
           there
           had
           beene
           so
           much
           time
           spent
           in
           making
           Lawes
           the
           yeare
           before
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           was
           called
           purposely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             Scottish
             Warre
          
           )
           there
           were
           no
           Lawes
           made
           to
           bee
           remembred
           .
           Onely
           there
           passed
           a
           Law
           ,
           at
           the
           Sute
           of
           the
           Merchant-Aduenturers
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           the
           Merchant-Aduenturers
           of
           London
           ,
           for
           Monopolizing
           and
           exacting
           vpon
           the
           Trade
           :
           Which
           it
           seemeth
           they
           did
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           saue
           themselues
           ,
           after
           the
           hard
           time
           they
           had
           sustained
           by
           want
           of
           Trade
           .
           But
           those
           Innouations
           were
           taken
           away
           by
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           fatall
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           fight
           for
           his
           money
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           auoyded
           to
           fight
           with
           Enemies
           abroad
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           still
           enforced
           to
           fight
           for
           it
           with
           Rebels
           at
           home
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           beganne
           the
           Subsidie
           to
           bee
           leuied
           in
           Corne-wall
           ,
           but
           the
           People
           there
           began
           to
           grudge
           and
           murmure
           .
           The
           Cornish
           being
           a
           Race
           of
           Men
           ,
           stout
           of
           stomacke
           ,
           mighty
           of
           Bodie
           and
           Limme
           ,
           and
           that
           liued
           hardly
           in
           a
           barren
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           could
           (
           for
           a
           neede
           )
           liue
           vnder
           ground
           ,
           that
           were
           Tinners
           ;
           they
           muttered
           extreamely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           little
           stirre
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           soone
           blowne
           ouer
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           thus
           grinded
           to
           Powder
           with
           Payments
           :
           And
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           them
           to
           pay
           ,
           that
           had
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           liued
           idly
           .
           But
           
           they
           would
           eate
           the
           bread
           they
           got
           with
           the
           sweat
           of
           their
           browes
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           should
           take
           it
           from
           them
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           Tides
           of
           People
           once
           vp
           ,
           there
           want
           not
           commonly
           stirring
           Windes
           to
           make
           them
           more
           rough
           :
           So
           this
           People
           did
           light
           vpon
           two
           Ring-leaders
           ,
           or
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Rout.
           The
           one
           was
           one
           MICHAEL
           IOSEPH
           ,
           a
           Black-smith
           or
           Farrier
           of
           Bodmin
           ;
           anotable
           talking
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           desirous
           to
           bee
           talked
           of
           .
           The
           other
           was
           THOMAS
           FLAMMOCKE
           ,
           a
           Lawyer
           ;
           who
           by
           telling
           his
           neighbours
           commonly
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           was
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           had
           gotten
           great
           sway
           amongst
           them
           .
           This
           Man
           talked
           learnedly
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           he
           could
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           neuer
           breake
           the
           Peace
           .
           Hee
           told
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           Subsidies
           were
           not
           to
           be
           granted
           nor
           leuied
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           Warres
           of
           Scotland
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Law
           had
           prouided
           another
           course
           ,
           by
           seruice
           of
           Escuage
           ,
           for
           those
           Iourneyes
           )
           much
           lesse
           when
           all
           was
           quiet
           ,
           and
           Warre
           was
           made
           but
           a
           Pretence
           to
           poll
           and
           pill
           the
           People
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           stand
           now
           like
           Sheepe
           before
           the
           Shearers
           ,
           but
           put
           on
           Harnesse
           ,
           and
           take
           Weapons
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           Yet
           to
           doe
           no
           creature
           hurt
           ;
           but
           goe
           and
           deliuer
           the
           King
           a
           
             Strong
             Petition
          
           ,
           for
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           those
           grieuous
           Payments
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           that
           had
           giuen
           him
           that
           Counsell
           ;
           to
           make
           others
           beware
           how
           they
           did
           the
           like
           in
           time
           to
           come
           :
           And
           said
           ,
           for
           his
           part
           hee
           did
           not
           see
           how
           they
           could
           doe
           the
           duetie
           of
           true
           English-men
           ,
           and
           good
           Liege-men
           ,
           except
           they
           did
           deliuer
           the
           King
           from
           such
           wicked
           Ones
           that
           would
           destroy
           both
           Him
           and
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Their
           ayme
           was
           at
           Arch-Bishop
           MORTON
           ,
           and
           Sir
           REGINOLD
           BRAY
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Kings
           Skreens
           in
           this
           Enuy.
           
        
         
           After
           that
           these
           two
           ,
           FLAMMOCKE
           and
           the
           Blacke-smith
           ,
           had
           ,
           by
           ioynt
           and
           seuerall
           Pratings
           ,
           found
           
           tokens
           of
           consent
           in
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           they
           offered
           themselues
           to
           leade
           them
           ,
           vntill
           they
           should
           heare
           of
           better
           men
           to
           be
           their
           Leaders
           ;
           which
           they
           said
           would
           be
           ere
           long
           :
           Telling
           them
           further
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           but
           their
           seruants
           ,
           and
           first
           in
           euery
           danger
           ;
           but
           doubted
           not
           but
           to
           make
           both
           the
           West-end
           and
           the
           East-end
           of
           England
           to
           meete
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Quarrell
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           (
           rightly
           vnderstood
           )
           was
           but
           for
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           .
           The
           People
           ,
           vpon
           these
           seditious
           Instigations
           ,
           did
           arme
           (
           most
           of
           them
           with
           Bowes
           ,
           and
           Arrowes
           ,
           and
           Bills
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Weapons
           of
           rude
           and
           Countrey
           People
           )
           and
           forthwith
           vnder
           the
           Command
           of
           their
           Leaders
           (
           which
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           euer
           at
           pleasure
           )
           marched
           out
           of
           Corne-wall
           ,
           through
           Deuonshire
           ,
           vnto
           Taunton
           in
           Somersetshire
           ,
           without
           any
           slaughter
           ,
           violence
           ,
           or
           spoyle
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           At
           Taunton
           they
           killed
           ,
           in
           furie
           ,
           an
           officious
           and
           eager
           Commissioner
           for
           the
           Subsidie
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           The
           Prouost
           of
           Perin
           .
           Thence
           they
           marched
           to
           Wells
           :
           where
           the
           Lord
           AVDLEY
           (
           with
           whom
           their
           Leaders
           had
           ,
           before
           ,
           some
           secret
           Intelligence
           )
           a
           Noble-man
           of
           an
           ancient
           Family
           ,
           but
           vnquiet
           and
           popular
           ,
           and
           aspiring
           to
           Ruine
           ,
           came-in
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           them
           (
           with
           great
           Gladnesse
           and
           cries
           of
           Ioy
           )
           accepted
           as
           their
           Generall
           ;
           they
           beeing
           now
           proud
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ledde
           by
           a
           Noble-man
           .
           The
           Lord
           AVDLEY
           ledde
           them
           on
           from
           Wells
           to
           Salisbury
           ,
           and
           from
           Salisbury
           to
           Winchester
           .
           Thence
           the
           foolish
           people
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           led
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           beeled
           into
           Kent
           ;
           fansying
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           there
           would
           ioyne
           with
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           reason
           or
           iudgement
           ;
           considering
           ,
           the
           Kentish-men
           had
           shewed
           great
           Loyaltie
           and
           Affection
           to
           the
           King
           so
           lately
           before
           .
           But
           the
           rude
           People
           had
           heard
           FDAMMOCKE
           say
           ,
           that
           Kent
           
             was
             neuer
          
           Conquered
           ,
           and
           
             that
             they
             were
             the
             freest
             People
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           ,
           vpon
           these
           vaine
           Noises
           ,
           they
           looked
           for
           great
           matters
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           
           in
           a
           cause
           which
           they
           conceited
           to
           be
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Subiect
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           come
           into
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Countrey
           was
           so
           well
           settled
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Kings
           late
           kind
           vsage
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           credit
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ABERGAVENNIE
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           COBHAM
           ,
           as
           neither
           Gentleman
           nor
           Yeoman
           came-in
           to
           their
           aide
           ;
           which
           did
           much
           dampe
           and
           dismay
           many
           of
           the
           simpler
           sort
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           diuers
           of
           them
           did
           secretly
           flie
           from
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           went
           home
           .
           But
           the
           sturdier
           sort
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           most
           engaged
           ,
           stood
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           waxed
           Proud
           ,
           than
           failed
           in
           Hopes
           and
           Courage
           .
           For
           as
           it
           did
           somewhat
           appall
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           came
           not
           in
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           did
           no
           lesse
           encourage
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           had
           not
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           hauing
           marched
           from
           the
           West
           vnto
           the
           East
           of
           England
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           kept
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           encamped
           vpon
           Blacke-heath
           ,
           betweene
           Greenwich
           and
           Eltham
           ;
           threatning
           either
           to
           bid
           Battell
           to
           the
           King
           (
           for
           now
           the
           Seas
           went
           higher
           than
           to
           MORTON
           ,
           and
           BRAIE
           )
           or
           to
           take
           London
           within
           his
           view
           ;
           imagining
           with
           themselues
           ,
           there
           to
           finde
           no
           lesse
           Feare
           ,
           than
           Wealth
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           King.
           When
           first
           hee
           heard
           of
           this
           Commotion
           of
           the
           Cornish-men
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Subsidie
           ;
           he
           was
           much
           troubled
           therewith
           :
           Not
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           other
           Dangers
           ,
           that
           did
           hang
           ouer
           him
           at
           that
           time
           .
           For
           hee
           doubted
           lest
           a
           Warre
           from
           
             Scotland
             ,
             a
             Rebellion
          
           from
           Corne-wall
           ,
           and
           the
           Practices
           and
           Conspiracies
           of
           PERKIN
           and
           his
           Partakers
           ,
           would
           come
           vpon
           him
           at
           once
           ;
           Knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           dangerous
           Triplicitie
           to
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Armes
           of
           a
           Forreiner
           ,
           the
           Discontents
           of
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Pretender
           ,
           to
           meete
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           the
           Occasion
           tooke
           him
           in
           some
           part
           well
           prouided
           .
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Parliament
           had
           broken
           vp
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           presently
           raysed
           a
           
           puissant
           Armie
           ,
           to
           Warre
           vpon
           Scotland
           .
           And
           King
           IAMES
           of
           Scotland
           likewise
           ,
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           had
           made
           great
           Preparations
           eyther
           for
           defence
           ,
           or
           for
           new
           assayling
           of
           England
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           in
           preparation
           ,
           but
           in
           readinesse
           presently
           to
           set
           forth
           ,
           vuder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           DAWBENEY
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           .
           But
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           King
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           those
           Forces
           ,
           retaining
           them
           for
           his
           owne
           seruice
           and
           safetie
           .
           But
           therewithall
           hee
           dispatched
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           into
           the
           North
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           strength
           of
           those
           Parts
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Scots
           should
           stirre
           .
           But
           for
           the
           course
           hee
           held
           towards
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           it
           was
           vtterly
           differing
           from
           his
           former
           custome
           ,
           and
           practice
           ;
           which
           was
           euer
           full
           of
           forwardnesse
           and
           celeritie
           ,
           to
           make
           head
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           vpon
           them
           as
           soone
           as
           euer
           they
           were
           in
           Action
           .
           This
           hee
           was
           wont
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           besides
           that
           hee
           was
           attempered
           by
           Yeares
           ,
           and
           lesse
           in
           loue
           with
           Dangers
           ,
           by
           the
           continued
           Fruition
           of
           a
           Crowne
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           various
           appearance
           to
           his
           Thoughts
           of
           Perils
           of
           seuerall
           Natures
           ,
           and
           from
           diuers
           Parts
           ,
           did
           make
           him
           iudge
           it
           his
           best
           and
           surest
           way
           ,
           to
           keepe
           his
           Strength
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           Seate
           and
           Centre
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           According
           to
           the
           ancient
           
             Indian
             Embleme
          
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           swelling
           Season
           ,
           
             To
             hould
             the
             hand
             vpon
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Bladder
             ,
             that
             no
             side
             might
             rise
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           necessitie
           put
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           alter
           this
           Counsell
           .
           For
           neither
           did
           the
           Rebels
           spoyle
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           had
           beene
           dishonour
           to
           abandon
           his
           People
           :
           Neyther
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           did
           their
           Forces
           gather
           or
           encrease
           ,
           which
           might
           hasten
           him
           to
           precipitate
           and
           assayle
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           grew
           too
           strong
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           both
           Reason
           of
           Estate
           and
           Warre
           seemed
           to
           agree
           with
           this
           course
           ;
           For
           that
           Insurrections
           of
           base
           People
           are
           commonly
           more
           furious
           
           in
           their
           Beginnings
           .
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           also
           hee
           had
           them
           the
           more
           at
           Vantage
           ,
           beeing
           tyred
           and
           harrassed
           with
           a
           long
           march
           ;
           and
           more
           at
           Mercie
           ,
           being
           cut
           off
           farre
           from
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           able
           by
           any
           sudden
           flight
           to
           get
           to
           Retrait
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           the
           Troubles
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           the
           Rebels
           were
           encamped
           on
           Blacke-Heath
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Hill
           ,
           whence
           they
           might
           behold
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           faire
           Valley
           about
           it
           :
           the
           King
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           stood
           him
           vpon
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           hee
           had
           hitherto
           protracted
           the
           time
           in
           not
           encountring
           them
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           to
           dispatch
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           haue
           beene
           no
           Coldnesse
           in
           foreslowing
           ,
           but
           Wisedome
           in
           choosing
           his
           time
           ;
           resolued
           with
           all
           speede
           to
           assayle
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           that
           Prouidence
           ,
           and
           Suretie
           ,
           as
           should
           leaue
           little
           to
           Venture
           or
           Fortune
           .
           And
           hauing
           very
           great
           and
           puissant
           Forces
           about
           him
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           master
           all
           Euents
           and
           Accidents
           ,
           hee
           diuided
           them
           into
           three
           parts
           .
           The
           first
           was
           ledde
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           and
           Suffolke
           .
           These
           Noblemen
           were
           appointed
           ,
           with
           some
           Cornets
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Bands
           of
           Foot
           ,
           and
           good
           store
           of
           Artillerie
           wheeling
           about
           ,
           to
           put
           themselues
           beyond
           the
           Hill
           ,
           where
           the
           Rebels
           were
           encamped
           ;
           and
           to
           beset
           all
           the
           Skirts
           and
           Descents
           thereof
           ,
           except
           those
           that
           lay
           towards
           London
           ;
           whereby
           to
           haue
           these
           
             Wilde
             Beasts
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           a
           Toyle
           .
           The
           second
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           (
           which
           were
           those
           that
           were
           to
           bee
           most
           in
           Action
           ,
           and
           vpon
           which
           hee
           relyed
           most
           for
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Day
           )
           hee
           did
           assigne
           to
           bee
           ledde
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Front
           ,
           from
           that
           side
           which
           is
           toward
           London
           .
           The
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           (
           beeing
           likewise
           great
           and
           braue
           Forces
           )
           hee
           retained
           about
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           bee
           ready
           ,
           vpon
           all
           Euents
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           Fight
           ,
           or
           
           consummate
           the
           Victorie
           ;
           and
           meane
           while
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Citie
           .
           And
           for
           that
           purpose
           hee
           encamped
           in
           Person
           in
           Saint
           GEORGES
           Fields
           ,
           putting
           himselfe
           betweene
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebels
           .
           But
           the
           Citie
           ,
           of
           London
           (
           specially
           at
           the
           first
           )
           vpon
           the
           neare
           encamping
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           Tumult
           :
           As
           it
           vseth
           to
           bee
           with
           wealthy
           and
           populous
           Cities
           (
           especially
           those
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           greatnesse
           and
           fortune
           ,
           are
           Queenes
           of
           their
           Regions
           )
           who
           seldome
           see
           out
           of
           their
           Windowes
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           Towers
           ,
           an
           Armie
           of
           enemies
           .
           But
           that
           which
           troubled
           them
           most
           ,
           was
           the
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           dealt
           with
           a
           Rout
           of
           People
           ,
           with
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           Composition
           ,
           or
           Condition
           ,
           or
           orderly
           Treating
           ,
           if
           neede
           were
           ;
           but
           likely
           to
           bee
           bent
           altogether
           vpon
           Rapine
           and
           Spoyle
           .
           And
           although
           they
           had
           heard
           that
           the
           Rebels
           had
           behaued
           themselues
           quietly
           and
           modestly
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           as
           they
           went
           ;
           yet
           they
           doubted
           much
           ,
           That
           would
           not
           last
           ,
           but
           rather
           make
           them
           more
           hungry
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           appetite
           ,
           to
           fall
           vpon
           spoyle
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Wherefore
           there
           was
           great
           running
           to
           and
           fro
           of
           People
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Gates
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Walles
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Water-side
           ;
           giuing
           themselues
           Alarmes
           ,
           and
           
             Panick
             feares
          
           continually
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           both
           TATE
           the
           
             Lord
             Maior
          
           ,
           and
           SHAW
           ,
           and
           HADDON
           ,
           the
           Sheriffs
           ,
           did
           their
           parts
           stoutly
           and
           well
           ,
           in
           arming
           and
           ordering
           the
           People
           .
           And
           the
           King
           likewise
           did
           adioyne
           some
           Captaines
           of
           experience
           in
           the
           Wartes
           ,
           to
           aduise
           and
           assist
           the
           Citizens
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           ,
           when
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           King
           had
           so
           ordered
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Rebels
           must
           winne
           three
           Battells
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           approach
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           put
           his
           own
           Person
           betweene
           the
           Rebels
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           care
           was
           rather
           how
           to
           impound
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           might
           escape
           ,
           than
           that
           any
           doubt
           was
           made
           to
           vanquish
           them
           ;
           they
           grew
           to
           bee
           quiet
           and
           out
           of
           feare
           .
           
           The
           rather
           ,
           for
           the
           confidence
           they
           reposed
           (
           which
           was
           not
           small
           )
           in
           the
           three
           Leaders
           ,
           OXFORD
           ,
           ESSEX
           ,
           and
           DAWBENEY
           ;
           All
           ,
           men
           famed
           and
           loued
           amongst
           the
           People
           .
           As
           for
           IASPER
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           vsed
           to
           employ
           with
           the
           first
           in
           his
           Wars
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           sicke
           ,
           and
           dyed
           soone
           after
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Iune
           ,
           and
           a
           Saturday
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           weeke
           the
           King
           fansied
           )
           when
           the
           Battaile
           was
           fought
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           had
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Art
           hee
           could
           deuise
           ,
           giuen
           out
           a
           false
           Day
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           prepared
           to
           giue
           the
           Rebells
           Battaile
           on
           the
           Monday
           following
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           find
           them
           vnprouided
           ,
           and
           in
           disarray
           .
           The
           Lords
           ,
           that
           were
           appointed
           to
           circle
           the
           Hill
           ,
           had
           some
           daies
           before
           planted
           themselues
           (
           as
           at
           the
           Receipt
           )
           in
           places
           conuenient
           .
           In
           the
           afternoone
           towards
           the
           decline
           of
           the
           day
           (
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           the
           Rebells
           in
           opinion
           that
           they
           should
           not
           fight
           that
           day
           )
           the
           Lord
           DAWBENEY
           marched
           on
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           first
           beat
           some
           Troups
           of
           them
           from
           Detford-bridge
           ,
           where
           they
           fought
           manfully
           ;
           But
           beeing
           in
           no
           great
           number
           were
           soone
           driuen
           backe
           ,
           and
           fled
           vp
           to
           their
           maine
           Armie
           vpon
           the
           Hill.
           The
           Armie
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           hearing
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           were
           putting
           themselues
           in
           Array
           ,
           not
           without
           much
           Confusion
           .
           But
           neither
           had
           they
           placed
           vpon
           the
           first
           high-ground
           towards
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           any
           Forces
           to
           second
           the
           Troupes
           below
           ,
           that
           kept
           the
           Bridge
           ;
           neither
           had
           they
           brought
           forwards
           their
           
             Maine
             Battaile
          
           (
           which
           stood
           in
           array
           farre
           into
           the
           Heath
           )
           neare
           to
           the
           ascent
           of
           the
           Hill.
           So
           that
           the
           Earle
           with
           his
           Forces
           mounted
           the
           Hill
           ,
           and
           recouered
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           without
           resistance
           .
           The
           Lord
           DAWBENEY
           charged
           them
           with
           great
           furie
           ;
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           like
           (
           by
           accident
           )
           to
           haue
           brandled
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Day
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           inconsiderate
           Forwardnesse
           in
           fighting
           in
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           
           he
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Rebells
           ;
           but
           ,
           immediately
           rescued
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           .
           The
           Rebells
           maintained
           the
           Fight
           for
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Persons
           shewed
           no
           want
           of
           courage
           :
           but
           beeing
           ill
           armed
           ,
           and
           ill
           led
           ,
           and
           without
           Horse
           or
           Artillerie
           ,
           they
           were
           with
           no
           great
           difficultie
           cut
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           And
           for
           their
           three
           Leaders
           ;
           the
           Lord
           AVDLEY
           ,
           the
           Black-smith
           ,
           and
           FLAMMOCKE
           (
           as
           ,
           commonly
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Commotions
           are
           but
           
             halfe-couraged
             Men
          
           )
           suffered
           themselues
           to
           bee
           taken
           aliue
           .
           The
           number
           slaine
           on
           the
           Rebells
           part
           ,
           were
           some
           two
           thousand
           Men
           ;
           their
           Armie
           amounting
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           vnto
           the
           number
           of
           sixteene
           thousand
           .
           The
           rest
           were
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           all
           taken
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Hill
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           was
           encompassed
           with
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           round
           about
           .
           On
           the
           Kings
           part
           there
           dyed
           about
           three
           hundred
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           shot
           with
           Arrowes
           ,
           which
           were
           reported
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           length
           of
           a
           
             Taylors
             yard
          
           :
           So
           strong
           and
           mighty
           a
           Bow
           the
           Cornish-men
           were
           said
           to
           draw
           .
        
         
           The
           Victorie
           thus
           obtained
           ,
           the
           King
           created
           diuers
           Bannerets
           ,
           as
           well
           vpon
           Black-heath
           ,
           where
           his
           Lieutenant
           had
           wonne
           the
           Fielde
           (
           whither
           hee
           rode
           in
           Person
           to
           performe
           the
           said
           Creation
           )
           as
           in
           Saint
           GEORGES
           Fieldes
           ,
           where
           his
           owne
           Person
           had
           bin
           encamped
           .
           And
           for
           matter
           of
           Liberalitie
           ,
           he
           did
           (
           by
           open
           Edict
           )
           giue
           the
           goods
           of
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           vnto
           those
           that
           had
           taken
           them
           ;
           either
           to
           take
           them
           in
           Kinde
           ,
           or
           compound
           for
           them
           as
           they
           could
           .
           After
           matter
           of
           Honour
           and
           Liberalitie
           ,
           followed
           matter
           of
           Seueritie
           and
           Execution
           .
           The
           Lord
           AVDLEY
           was
           led
           from
           Newgate
           to
           Tower-hill
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Paper
             Coate
          
           painted
           with
           his
           own
           Armes
           ;
           the
           Armes
           reuersed
           ,
           the
           Coate
           torne
           ,
           and
           hee
           at
           Tower-hill
           beheaded
           .
           FLAMMOCKE
           ,
           and
           the
           Black-smith
           vvere
           hanged
           ,
           drawn
           ,
           and
           quartered
           at
           Tiburne
           ;
           The
           Black-smith
           taking
           pleasure
           vpon
           the
           Hurdle
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           by
           vvords
           
           that
           hee
           vttered
           )
           to
           thinke
           that
           hee
           should
           be
           famous
           in
           aftertimes
           .
           The
           King
           was
           once
           in
           minde
           to
           haue
           sent
           downe
           FLAMMOCKE
           ,
           and
           the
           Blac-smith
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           executed
           in
           Corne-wall
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           terrour
           .
           But
           ,
           beeing
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           the
           Countrey
           was
           yet
           vnquiet
           and
           boyling
           ,
           hee
           thought
           better
           not
           to
           irritate
           the
           People
           further
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           were
           pardoned
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           out
           their
           Pardons
           vnder
           Seale
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           would
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           bloud
           drawn
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           satisfie
           himselfe
           with
           the
           liues
           of
           onely
           three
           Offenders
           ,
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           this
           great
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           varietie
           and
           inequalitie
           of
           the
           Kings
           Executions
           and
           Pardons
           .
           And
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           Lotterie
           or
           Chance
           .
           But
           ,
           looking
           into
           it
           more
           nearely
           ,
           one
           shall
           find
           there
           was
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           much
           more
           perhaps
           ,
           than
           (
           after
           so
           long
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           )
           wee
           can
           now
           discerne
           .
           In
           the
           
             Kentish
             Commotion
          
           (
           which
           was
           but
           an
           landfull
           of
           men
           )
           there
           were
           executed
           to
           the
           number
           of
           one
           hundred
           and
           fiftie
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           this
           so
           mighty
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           three
           :
           Whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           put
           go
           accompt
           the
           men
           that
           wereslaine
           in
           the
           Fielde
           :
           or
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           bee
           seuerein
           a
           popular
           Cause
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           harmelesse
           behauiour
           of
           this
           People
           (
           that
           came
           from
           the
           West
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           without
           mischiefe
           almost
           ,
           or
           spoyle
           of
           the
           Countrey
           )
           did
           somewhat
           mollifie
           him
           ,
           and
           mooue
           him
           to
           Compassion
           ,
           or
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           great
           difference
           betwoene
           People
           ,
           that
           did
           Rebell
           vpon
           Wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           did
           Rebell
           vpon
           Want.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           Cornish-men
           were
           defeated
           ,
           there
           came
           from
           ,
           Calice
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           an
           honourable
           Ambassage
           from
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           which
           had
           arriued
           at
           Calice
           a
           Moneth
           before
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           stayed
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           troubles
           ,
           but
           honourably
           entertained
           and
           defrayed
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           comming
           ,
           sent
           vnto
           them
           ,
           &
           prayed
           them
           to
           haue
           patience
           ,
           till
           a
           little
           Smoake
           ,
           that
           was
           raised
           in
           his
           Countrie
           ,
           were
           ouer
           ;
           which
           would
           sonne
           bee
           :
           Slighting
           (
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           )
           that
           openly
           ,
           which
           neuerthelesse
           he
           intended
           seriously
           .
        
         
           This
           Ambassage
           concerned
           no
           great
           Affaire
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           Prolongation
           of
           Dayes
           for
           payment
           of
           Monies
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           .
           And
           it
           was
           (
           indeed
           )
           but
           a
           wooing
           Ambassage
           ;
           with
           good
           respects
           to
           entertaine
           the
           King
           in
           good
           affection
           :
           but
           nothing
           was
           done
           ,
           or
           handled
           ,
           to
           the
           derogation
           of
           the
           Kings
           late
           Treatie
           with
           the
           Italians
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Cornish-men
           were
           in
           their
           march
           towards
           London
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           (
           wel
           aduertised
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           ,
           and
           knowing
           himselfe
           sure
           of
           Warre
           from
           England
           ,
           whensoeuer
           those
           Stirs
           were
           appeased
           )
           neglected
           not
           his
           opportunitie
           ;
           But
           ,
           thinking
           the
           King
           had
           his
           hands
           full
           ,
           entred
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           England
           againe
           with
           an
           Armie
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Castle
           of
           Norham
           in
           Person
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           ,
           sending
           the
           rest
           to
           Forrage
           the
           Countrie
           .
           But
           FOX
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           (
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           could
           see
           through
           the
           Present
           ,
           to
           the
           Future
           )
           doubting
           as
           much
           before
           ,
           had
           caused
           his
           Castle
           of
           Norham
           to
           bee
           strongly
           fortified
           ,
           and
           furnished
           ,
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           Munition
           :
           And
           had
           manned
           it
           likewise
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           tall
           Souldiours
           ,
           more
           than
           for
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Castle
           ;
           reckoning
           rather
           vpon
           a
           sharpe
           Assault
           ,
           than
           a
           long
           Siege
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Countrey
           likewise
           ,
           hee
           had
           caused
           the
           People
           to
           withdraw
           their
           Cattell
           and
           Goods
           into
           
             Fast
             Places
          
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           of
           easie
           approach
           ;
           and
           sent
           in
           Post
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           (
           who
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           in
           Yorkeshire
           )
           to
           come
           in
           diligence
           to
           the
           Succour
           .
           So
           as
           the
           
             Scottish
             King
          
           both
           failed
           of
           doing
           good
           vpon
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           his
           men
           had
           but
           a
           
             Catching
             Haruest
          
           of
           their
           Spoyles
           .
           And
           
           when
           hee
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           was
           comming
           on
           with
           great
           Forces
           ,
           hee
           returned
           backe
           into
           Scotland
           .
           The
           Earle
           finding
           the
           Castle
           freed
           ,
           and
           the
           enemie
           retired
           ,
           pursued
           with
           all
           celeritie
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           hoping
           to
           haue
           ouer-taken
           the
           Scottish
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           giuen
           him
           Battaile
           ;
           But
           not
           attaining
           him
           in
           time
           ,
           sate
           downe
           before
           the
           Castle
           of
           Aton
           (
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           places
           ,
           then
           esteemed
           ,
           betweene
           Barwicke
           and
           Edenborough
           )
           which
           in
           a
           small
           time
           hee
           tooke
           .
           And
           soone
           after
           ,
           the
           Scottish
           King
           retyring
           further
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           weather
           being
           extraordinarie
           foule
           and
           stormie
           ,
           the
           Earle
           returned
           into
           England
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Expeditions
           on
           both
           parts
           were
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           but
           a
           Castle
           taken
           ,
           and
           a
           Castle
           distressed
           ;
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           puissance
           of
           the
           Forces
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Quarrell
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Expectation
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           these
           Troubles
           both
           Ciuill
           and
           Externall
           ,
           came
           into
           England
           from
           Spaine
           PETER
           HIALAS
           ,
           some
           call
           him
           ELIAS
           (
           surely
           hee
           was
           the
           forerunner
           of
           the
           good
           Hap
           ,
           that
           we
           enioy
           at
           this
           day
           .
           For
           ,
           his
           Ambassage
           set
           the
           Truce
           betweene
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ;
           the
           Truce
           drew
           on
           the
           Peace
           ;
           the
           Peace
           the
           Marriage
           ;
           and
           the
           Marriage
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           )
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           those
           times
           were
           )
           not
           vnlearned
           ;
           sent
           from
           FERDINANDO
           and
           IS
           ABELLA
           Kings
           of
           Spaine
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           treate
           a
           Marriage
           betweene
           KATHERINE
           their
           second
           daughter
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           .
           This
           Treatie
           was
           by
           him
           set
           in
           a
           very
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           almost
           brought
           to
           perfection
           .
           But
           it
           so
           fell
           out
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           vpon
           some
           Conference
           which
           hee
           had
           with
           the
           King
           touching
           this
           businesse
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           who
           had
           a
           great
           dexteritie
           in
           getting
           sodainely
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           Ambassadours
           of
           forraine
           Princes
           ,
           if
           he
           liked
           the
           men
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           he
           would
           many
           times
           communicate
           with
           them
           of
           his
           
           owne
           affaires
           ,
           yea
           and
           employ
           them
           in
           his
           seruice
           )
           fell
           into
           speech
           and
           discourse
           incidently
           ,
           concerning
           the
           ending
           of
           the
           Debates
           and
           differences
           with
           Scotland
           .
           For
           the
           King
           naturally
           did
           not
           loue
           the
           barren
           Warres
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           though
           he
           made
           his
           profit
           of
           the
           Noise
           of
           them
           .
           And
           he
           wanted
           not
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Scotland
           those
           that
           would
           aduise
           their
           King
           to
           meet
           him
           at
           the
           halfe
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           War
           with
           England
           ;
           pretending
           to
           bee
           good
           Patriots
           ;
           but
           indeede
           fauouring
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           King.
           Onely
           his
           heart
           was
           too
           great
           to
           beginne
           with
           Scotland
           for
           the
           motion
           of
           Peace
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           had
           met
           with
           an
           Allie
           of
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           as
           fit
           for
           his
           turne
           as
           could
           bee
           .
           For
           after
           that
           King
           FERDINANDO
           had
           ,
           vpon
           assured
           Confidence
           of
           the
           Marriage
           to
           succeed
           ,
           taken
           vpon
           him
           the
           person
           of
           a
           
             Fraternall
             Allie
          
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           let
           (
           in
           a
           
             Spanish
             grauitie
          
           )
           to
           counsell
           the
           King
           in
           his
           owne
           affaires
           .
           And
           the
           King
           on
           his
           part
           not
           being
           wanting
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           making
           vse
           of
           euery
           mans
           humours
           ,
           made
           his
           aduantage
           of
           this
           in
           such
           things
           as
           hee
           thought
           either
           not
           decent
           ,
           or
           not
           pleasant
           to
           proceede
           from
           himselfe
           ;
           putting
           them
           off
           as
           done
           by
           the
           Counsell
           of
           FERDINANDO
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           was
           content
           that
           HIALAS
           (
           as
           in
           a
           matter
           mooued
           and
           aduised
           from
           HIALAS
           himselfe
           )
           should
           goe
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           treate
           of
           a
           Concord
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           .
           HIALAS
           tooke
           it
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           comming
           to
           the
           Scottish
           King
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           with
           much
           Art
           brought
           King
           IAMES
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           more
           safe
           and
           quiet
           Counsells
           ,
           wrote
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           hee
           hoped
           that
           Peace
           would
           with
           no
           great
           difficultie
           cement
           and
           close
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           send
           some
           wise
           and
           temperate
           Counsellour
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           might
           treate
           of
           the
           Conditions
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           King
           directed
           Bishop
           FOX
           (
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           at
           his
           Castle
           of
           Norham
           )
           to
           conferre
           with
           HIALAS
           ,
           and
           they
           both
           to
           treate
           with
           
           some
           Commissioners
           ,
           deputed
           from
           the
           Scottish
           King.
           The
           Commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           met
           .
           But
           after
           much
           dispute
           vpon
           the
           Articles
           and
           Conditions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           propounded
           vpon
           eyther
           part
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           conclude
           a
           Peace
           .
           The
           chiefe
           Impediments
           thereof
           was
           the
           demand
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           haue
           PERKIN
           deliuered
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           Reproach
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           a
           Person
           not
           protected
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           peremptorily
           denied
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           saying
           ,
           That
           he
           (
           for
           his
           part
           )
           was
           no
           
             Competent
             Iudge
          
           of
           PERKINS
           Title
           :
           But
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           him
           as
           a
           Suppliant
           ,
           protected
           him
           as
           a
           Person
           fled
           for
           Refuge
           ,
           espoused
           him
           with
           his
           Kinswoman
           ,
           and
           aided
           him
           with
           his
           Armes
           ,
           vpon
           the
           beleefe
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Prince
           ;
           And
           therefore
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           now
           with
           his
           Honour
           so
           vnrippe
           and
           (
           in
           a
           sort
           )
           put
           a
           Lye
           vpon
           all
           that
           hee
           had
           said
           and
           done
           before
           ,
           as
           to
           deliuer
           him
           vp
           to
           his
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Bishop
           likewise
           (
           who
           had
           certaine
           proud
           instructions
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           a
           pliant
           clause
           at
           the
           Foote
           ,
           that
           remitted
           all
           to
           the
           Bishops
           discretion
           ,
           and
           required
           him
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           breake
           off
           in
           ill
           tearmes
           )
           after
           that
           he
           had
           fayled
           to
           obtaine
           the
           deliuerie
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           did
           mooue
           a
           second
           point
           of
           his
           Instructions
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Scottish
           King
           would
           giue
           the
           King
           an
           Enteruiew
           in
           Person
           at
           Newcastle
           .
           But
           this
           being
           reported
           to
           the
           Scottish
           King
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           ;
           
             That
             he
             meant
             to
             treate
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             goe
             a
             begging
             for
             it
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           also
           (
           according
           to
           another
           Article
           of
           his
           Instructions
           )
           demanded
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Spoyles
           taken
           by
           the
           Scottish
           ,
           or
           Damages
           for
           the
           same
           .
           But
           the
           
             Scottish
             Commissioners
          
           answered
           ;
           
             That
             that
             was
             but
             as
             Water
             spilt
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             gotten
             vp
             againe
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Kings
             People
             were
             better
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             losse
             ,
             than
             their
             Master
             to
             repaire
             it
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           end
           (
           as
           Persons
           capable
           of
           reason
           )
           
           on
           both
           sides
           they
           made
           rather
           a
           kinde
           of
           Recesse
           ,
           than
           a
           Breach
           of
           Treaty
           ,
           &
           concluded
           vpon
           a
           Truce
           for
           some
           moneths
           following
           .
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           though
           hee
           would
           not
           formally
           retract
           his
           iudgement
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           engaged
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           ;
           yet
           in
           his
           priuate
           opinion
           ,
           vpon
           often
           speech
           with
           the
           English-men
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           aduertisements
           ,
           began
           to
           suspect
           him
           for
           a
           Counterfeit
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           a
           Noble
           fashion
           hee
           called
           him
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           recounted
           the
           Benefits
           and
           fauours
           that
           he
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           in
           making
           him
           his
           Allie
           ,
           and
           in
           prouoking
           a
           Mighty
           and
           Opulent
           King
           by
           an
           
             Offensiue
             Warre
          
           in
           his
           Quarrell
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           yeares
           together
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           refused
           an
           Honourable
           Peace
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           a
           faire
           Offer
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           haue
           deliuered
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           keepe
           his
           promise
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           deepely
           offended
           both
           his
           Nobles
           and
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           might
           not
           hold
           in
           any
           long
           discontent
           .
           And
           therefore
           required
           him
           to
           thinke
           of
           his
           own
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           out
           some
           fitter
           place
           for
           his
           Exile
           :
           Telling
           him
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           had
           forsaken
           him
           before
           the
           Scottish
           ;
           for
           that
           vpon
           two
           seueral
           Trials
           ,
           none
           had
           declared
           themselues
           on
           his
           side
           .
           But
           neuerthelesse
           hee
           would
           make
           good
           what
           he
           said
           to
           him
           at
           his
           first
           receiuing
           ,
           which
           was
           ;
           
             That
             hee
             should
             not
             repent
             him
             ,
             for
             putting
             himselfe
             into
             his
             hands
          
           ;
           For
           that
           he
           would
           not
           cast
           him
           off
           ,
           but
           helpe
           him
           with
           Spipping
           and
           meanes
           ,
           to
           transport
           him
           where
           he
           should
           desire
           .
           PERKIN
           ,
           not
           descending
           at
           all
           from
           his
           Stage-like
           Greatnesse
           ,
           answered
           the
           King
           in
           few
           words
           ;
           
             That
             he
             saw
             his
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             But
             whatsoeuer
             his
          
           Fortunes
           
             were
             ,
             he
             should
             both
             thinke
             and
             speake
          
           Honour
           
             of
             the
             King.
          
           Taking
           his
           leaue
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           thinke
           on
           Flanders
           ,
           doubting
           it
           was
           but
           hollow
           ground
           for
           him
           ,
           since
           the
           Treatie
           of
           the
           Arch-Duke
           concluded
           the
           yeare
           before
           ;
           but
           tooke
           his
           Ladie
           ,
           and
           such
           Followers
           
           as
           would
           not
           leaue
           him
           ,
           and
           sailed
           ouer
           into
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           This
           Twelfth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           (
           who
           loued
           best
           those
           Princes
           that
           were
           furthest
           off
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           least
           to
           doe
           )
           taking
           very
           thankefully
           the
           Kings
           late
           entrance
           into
           League
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Italie
           ,
           did
           remunerate
           him
           with
           an
           Hallowed-Sword
           ,
           and
           Cap-of
           -
           Maintenance
           sent
           by
           his
           
             Nuncio
             .
             Pope
          
           INNOCENT
           had
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           receiued
           in
           that
           Glory
           .
           For
           the
           King
           appointed
           the
           Maior
           and
           his
           Brethren
           to
           meet
           the
           
             Popes
             Orator
          
           at
           London-Bridge
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Streets
           between
           the
           Bridge-foote
           and
           the
           Palace
           of
           Paules
           (
           where
           the
           King
           then
           lay
           )
           were
           garnished
           with
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           standing
           in
           their
           Liueries
           .
           And
           the
           Morrow
           after
           (
           being
           
             All-hallowes
             day
          
           )
           the
           King
           ,
           attended
           with
           many
           of
           his
           
             Prelates
             ,
             Nobles
          
           ,
           and
           
             Principall
             Courtiers
          
           ,
           went
           in
           Procession
           to
           Paules
           ,
           and
           the
           Cap
           and
           Sword
           were
           borne
           before
           him
           .
           And
           after
           the
           Procession
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           remaining
           seated
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Archbishop
          
           vpon
           the
           greece
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           made
           a
           long
           Oration
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           Eminencie
           of
           that
           Honour
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           (
           in
           these
           Ornaments
           and
           Ensignes
           of
           Benediction
           )
           had
           done
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           how
           rarely
           ,
           and
           vpon
           what
           high
           deserts
           they
           vsed
           to
           bee
           bestowed
           .
           And
           then
           recited
           the
           Kings
           principall
           Acts
           and
           Merits
           ,
           which
           had
           made
           him
           appeare
           worthy
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           of
           this
           great
           Honour
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Cornewall
           (
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           )
           seemed
           to
           haue
           no
           relation
           to
           PERKIN
           ;
           saue
           that
           perhaps
           PERKINS
           Proclamation
           had
           stricken
           vpon
           the
           right
           Veine
           ,
           in
           promising
           to
           lay
           downe
           Exactions
           and
           Payments
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           made
           them
           now
           and
           then
           haue
           a
           Kind-thought
           on
           PERKIN
           .
           But
           now
           these
           Bubbles
           by
           much
           stirring
           began
           to
           meete
           ,
           as
           
           they
           vse
           to
           doe
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           Water
           .
           The
           Kings
           lenitie
           (
           by
           that
           time
           the
           
             Cornish
             Rebels
          
           ,
           who
           were
           taken
           and
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           was
           said
           )
           manie
           of
           them
           sold
           by
           them
           that
           had
           taken
           them
           ,
           for
           twelue
           pence
           and
           two
           shillings
           a-peece
           ,
           were
           come
           downe
           into
           their
           Countrey
           )
           had
           rather
           imboldened
           them
           ,
           than
           reclaymed
           them
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           they
           stucke
           not
           to
           say
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           Countrey-men
           ,
           that
           
             The
             King
             did
             well
             to
             pardon
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             knew
             hee
             should
             leaue
             few
             Subiects
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             if
             hee
             hanged
             all
             that
             were
             of
             their
             minde
             :
          
           And
           beganne
           whetting
           and
           inciting
           one
           another
           to
           renew
           the
           Commotion
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           subtilest
           of
           them
           ,
           hearing
           of
           PERKINS
           being
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           found
           meanes
           to
           send
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           would
           come
           ouer
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           serue
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           PERKIN
           heard
           this
           Newes
           ,
           hee
           beganne
           to
           take
           heart
           againe
           ,
           and
           aduised
           vpon
           it
           with
           his
           Councell
           ,
           which
           were
           principally
           three
           ;
           HERNE
           a
           Mercer
           ,
           that
           had
           fledde
           for
           Debt
           ;
           SKELTON
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           ASTLEY
           a
           Scriuener
           :
           for
           ,
           Secretarie
           FRION
           was
           gone
           .
           These
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           mightily
           ouerseene
           ,
           both
           when
           hee
           went
           into
           Kent
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           went
           into
           Scotland
           :
           The
           one
           being
           a
           place
           so
           neare
           London
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           Kings
           Nose
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           Nation
           so
           distasted
           with
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           Ioued
           him
           neuer
           so
           well
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           taken
           his
           part
           in
           that
           Companie
           .
           But
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           so
           happie
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           beene
           in
           Cornewall
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           began
           to
           take
           Armes
           there
           ,
           hee
           had
           beene
           crowned
           at
           Westminster
           before
           this
           time
           .
           For
           ,
           these
           Kings
           (
           as
           hee
           had
           now
           experience
           )
           vvould
           sell
           poore
           Princes
           for
           shooes
           :
           But
           hee
           must
           relye
           wholly
           vpon
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           aduised
           him
           to
           sayle
           ouer
           with
           all
           possible
           speede
           into
           Cornewall
           .
           Which
           ,
           accordingly
           hee
           did
           ;
           hauing
           in
           his
           Companie
           
           foure
           small
           Barks
           ,
           with
           some
           sixe
           score
           or
           seuen
           score
           fighting
           men
           .
           Hee
           arriued
           in
           September
           at
           Whitsand-Bay
           ;
           and
           forthwith
           came
           to
           Bodmin
           ,
           the
           Black-smiths
           Town
           :
           Where
           there
           assembled
           vnto
           him
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           thousand
           men
           of
           the
           rude
           People
           .
           There
           he
           set
           forth
           a
           new
           Proclamation
           ,
           stroaking
           the
           People
           with
           faire
           Promises
           ,
           and
           humouring
           them
           with
           Inuectiues
           against
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Gouernment
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           it
           fareth
           with
           Smoke
           ,
           that
           neuer
           loseth
           it selfe
           till
           it
           bee
           at
           the
           highest
           ;
           hee
           did
           now
           before
           his
           end
           raise
           his
           Stile
           ,
           intituling
           himself
           no
           more
           RICHARD
           ,
           Duke
           of
           York
           ;
           but
           RICHARD
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           .
           His
           Councell
           aduised
           him
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Master
           of
           some
           good
           walled
           Towne
           ;
           as
           well
           to
           make
           his
           Men
           finde
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           rich
           Spoyles
           ,
           and
           to
           allure
           to
           him
           all
           loose
           and
           lost
           People
           ,
           by
           like
           hopes
           of
           Bootie
           ;
           as
           to
           bee
           a
           sure
           Retrait
           to
           his
           Forces
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           haue
           any
           ill
           Day
           ,
           or
           vnluckie
           Chance
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           tooke
           heart
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Citie
           of
           Excester
           ,
           the
           principall
           Towne
           for
           Strength
           and
           Wealth
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           comne
           before
           Excester
           ,
           they
           forbare
           to
           vse
           any
           Force
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           made
           continuall
           Shouts
           and
           Out-cries
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           They
           did
           likewise
           in
           diuers
           places
           call
           and
           talke
           to
           them
           from
           vnder
           the
           Walls
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           their
           Partie
           ;
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           The
           King
           would
           make
           them
           another
           London
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           bee
           the
           first
           Towne
           that
           should
           acknowledge
           him
           .
           But
           they
           had
           not
           the
           wit
           to
           send
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           orderly
           fashion
           ,
           Agents
           or
           
             chosen
             Men
          
           ,
           to
           tempt
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Citizens
           on
           their
           part
           shewed
           themselues
           stout
           and
           loyall
           Subiects
           .
           Neyther
           was
           there
           so
           much
           as
           any
           Tumult
           or
           Diuision
           amongst
           them
           :
           but
           all
           prepared
           themselues
           for
           a
           valiant
           Defence
           ,
           and
           making
           
           good
           the
           Towne
           .
           For
           ,
           well
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           the
           Rebels
           were
           of
           no
           such
           Number
           or
           Power
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           to
           feare
           them
           as
           yet
           :
           and
           well
           they
           hoped
           ,
           that
           before
           their
           Numbers
           encreased
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Succours
           would
           come-in
           .
           And
           ,
           howsoeuer
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           the
           extreamest
           of
           Euils
           ,
           To
           put
           themselues
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           those
           hungry
           and
           disorderly
           People
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           setting
           all
           things
           in
           good
           order
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           neuerthelesse
           let-downe
           with
           Cords
           ,
           from
           seuerall
           parts
           of
           the
           Walls
           priuily
           ,
           seuerall
           Messengers
           (
           that
           ,
           if
           one
           came
           to
           mischance
           ,
           another
           might
           passe-on
           )
           which
           should
           aduertise
           the
           King
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           implore
           his
           aide
           .
           PERKIN
           also
           doubted
           ,
           that
           Succours
           would
           come
           ere
           long
           ;
           and
           therefore
           resolued
           to
           vse
           his
           vtmost
           Force
           to
           assault
           the
           Towne
           :
           And
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           hauing
           mounted
           Scaling-Ladders
           in
           diuers
           places
           vpon
           the
           Walls
           ,
           made
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           an
           Attempt
           to
           force
           one
           of
           the
           Gates
           .
           But
           ,
           hauing
           no
           Artillery
           nor
           Engines
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           hee
           could
           doe
           no
           good
           by
           ramming
           with
           Logges
           of
           Timber
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           Iron
           Barres
           and
           Iron
           Crowes
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           meanes
           at
           hand
           ,
           hee
           had
           no
           way
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           one
           of
           the
           Gates
           on
           fire
           :
           which
           hee
           did
           .
           But
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           well
           perceiuing
           the
           Danger
           ,
           before
           the
           Gate
           could
           bee
           fully
           consumed
           ,
           blocked
           vp
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           some
           space
           about
           it
           on
           the
           inside
           ,
           with
           Fagots
           and
           other
           Fuell
           :
           which
           they
           likewise
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           repulsed
           fire
           with
           fire
           ;
           And
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           raised
           vp
           Rampiers
           of
           earth
           ,
           and
           cast
           vp
           deep
           Trenches
           ,
           to
           serue
           in
           stead
           of
           Wall
           and
           Gate
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Escaladaes
           ,
           they
           had
           so
           bad
           successe
           ,
           as
           the
           Rebels
           were
           driuen
           from
           the
           Wals
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           two
           hundred
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           of
           PERKINS
           Siege
           of
           Excester
           ,
           made
           sport
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           them
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           
             The
             King
             of
             Rake-hells
             was
             landed
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             hoped
             now
             to
             haue
             the
             honour
          
           
           
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             could
             neuer
             yet
             doe
             .
          
           And
           it
           appeared
           plainely
           to
           those
           that
           were
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           indeed
           much
           ioied
           with
           the
           newes
           of
           PERKINS
           being
           in
           
             English
             Ground
          
           ,
           where
           hee
           could
           haue
           no
           retrait
           by
           Land
           ;
           thinking
           now
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           cured
           of
           those
           priuie
           Stitches
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           long
           had
           about
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           had
           sometimes
           broken
           his
           Sleeps
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           his
           Felicitie
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           set
           all
           mens
           hearts
           on
           fire
           ,
           hee
           did
           by
           all
           possible
           meanes
           let
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           should
           now
           doe
           him
           seruice
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           these
           troubles
           ,
           should
           bee
           no
           lesse
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           hee
           that
           came
           vpon
           the
           
             Eleuenth
             Houre
          
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           whole
           Wages
           of
           the
           Day
           .
           Therefore
           now
           (
           like
           the
           end
           of
           a
           Play
           )
           a
           great
           number
           came
           vpon
           the
           Stage
           at
           once
           .
           He
           sent
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           BROOK
           ,
           and
           Sir
           RICEAP
           THOMAS
           ,
           with
           expedite
           Forces
           to
           speed
           to
           Excester
           ,
           to
           the
           Rescue
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           to
           spread
           the
           Fame
           of
           his
           owne
           following
           in
           Person
           with
           a
           
             Royall
             Army
          
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Deuonshire
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           with
           the
           CAROES
           ,
           and
           the
           FVLFORDES
           ,
           and
           other
           principall
           Persons
           of
           Deuonshire
           (
           vncalled
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           hearing
           that
           the
           Kings
           heart
           was
           so
           much
           bent
           vpon
           this
           Seruice
           )
           made
           haste
           with
           Troupes
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           raysed
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           first
           that
           should
           succour
           the
           Citie
           of
           Excester
           ,
           and
           preuent
           the
           Kings
           Succours
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           likewise
           ,
           with
           many
           braue
           Gentlemen
           ,
           put
           themselues
           in
           Armes
           ,
           not
           staying
           eyther
           the
           Kings
           or
           the
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaines
          
           comming
           on
           ,
           but
           making
           a
           Bodie
           of
           Forces
           of
           themselues
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           indeare
           their
           merit
           ;
           signifying
           to
           the
           King
           their
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Prouerbe
           ,
           
             In
             the
             comming
             downe
             ,
             euerie
             Saint
             did
             helpe
             .
          
        
         
           PERKIN
           ,
           hearing
           this
           Thunder
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           Preparations
           against
           him
           from
           so
           many
           Parts
           ,
           raised
           
           his
           Siege
           ,
           and
           marched
           to
           Taunton
           ;
           beginning
           already
           to
           squint
           one
           eye
           vpon
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           another
           vpon
           the
           Sanctuarie
           :
           Though
           the
           Cornish-men
           were
           become
           ,
           like
           Metall
           often
           fired
           and
           quenched
           ,
           churlish
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           sooner
           breake
           than
           bow
           ;
           swearing
           and
           vowing
           not
           to
           leaue
           him
           ,
           till
           the
           vttermost
           drop
           of
           their
           blood
           were
           spilt
           .
           Hee
           was
           at
           his
           rising
           from
           Excester
           betweene
           sixe
           and
           seuen
           thousand
           strong
           ,
           many
           hauing
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           set
           before
           Excester
           ,
           vpon
           fame
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Enterprise
           ,
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Spoyle
           ;
           Though
           vpon
           the
           raysing
           of
           his
           Siege
           ,
           some
           did
           slippe
           away
           .
           When
           hee
           was
           come
           neare
           Taunton
           ;
           hee
           dissembled
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           seemed
           all
           the
           day
           to
           vse
           diligence
           in
           preparing
           all
           things
           ready
           to
           fight
           .
           But
           about
           Midnight
           ,
           hee
           fled
           with
           threescore
           Horse
           to
           Bewley
           in
           the
           New-Forrest
           ,
           where
           hee
           and
           diuers
           of
           his
           Companie
           registred
           themselues
           Sanctuarie-men
           ,
           leauing
           his
           Cornish-men
           to
           the
           
             Foure
             Windes
          
           ;
           But
           yet
           thereby
           easing
           them
           of
           their
           Vow
           ,
           and
           vsing
           his
           wonted
           Compassion
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             bee
             by
             when
             his
             Subiects
             bloud
             should
             bee
             spilt
             .
          
           The
           King
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           PERKINS
           Flight
           ,
           sent
           presently
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           to
           pursue
           and
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           before
           hee
           should
           get
           either
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           same
           little
           Island
           ,
           called
           a
           Sanctuary
           .
           But
           they
           came
           too
           late
           for
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           .
           Therefore
           all
           they
           could
           doe
           ,
           was
           to
           beset
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           a
           strong
           Watch
           about
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           were
           further
           knowne
           .
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           they
           (
           beeing
           destituted
           of
           their
           head
           )
           without
           stroke
           stricken
           ,
           submitted
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           Kings
           Mercie
           .
           And
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           commonly
           drew
           Bloud
           (
           as
           Physitians
           doe
           )
           rather
           to
           saue
           life
           than
           to
           spill
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           neuer
           Cruell
           when
           he
           was
           Secure
           ;
           now
           he
           saw
           the
           Danger
           was
           past
           ,
           pardoned
           them
           all
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           desperate
           persons
           which
           hee
           
           reserued
           to
           bee
           executed
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           set
           of
           his
           Mercie
           towards
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           were
           also
           sent
           with
           all
           speede
           some
           horse
           to
           Saint
           MICHAELS
           Mount
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           where
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           GORDON
           was
           left
           by
           her
           Husband
           ,
           whom
           in
           all
           Fortunes
           shee
           entirely
           loued
           ;
           adding
           the
           vertues
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           to
           the
           vertues
           of
           her
           Sexe
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           in
           the
           greater
           diligence
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whether
           she
           might
           be
           with
           Childe
           ;
           whereby
           the
           businesse
           would
           not
           haue
           ended
           in
           PERKINS
           person
           .
           When
           shee
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           was
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           receiued
           her
           not
           onely
           with
           Compassion
           ,
           but
           with
           
             Affection
             ;
             Pitie
          
           giuing
           more
           Impression
           to
           her
           excellent
           Beautie
           .
           Wherefore
           comforting
           her
           (
           to
           serue
           as
           well
           his
           Eye
           ,
           as
           his
           Fame
           )
           he
           sent
           her
           to
           his
           Queene
           ,
           to
           remaine
           with
           her
           ;
           giuing
           her
           very
           honourable
           Allowance
           for
           the
           support
           of
           her
           Estate
           :
           which
           shee
           enioyed
           both
           during
           the
           Kings
           life
           ,
           and
           many
           yeares
           after
           .
           The
           name
           of
           the
           White-Rose
           (
           which
           had
           beene
           giuen
           to
           her
           Husbands
           False-Title
           )
           was
           continued
           in
           common
           speech
           to
           her
           true
           Beautie
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           went
           forwards
           on
           his
           Iourney
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           ioyfull
           entrance
           into
           Excester
           ,
           where
           hee
           gaue
           the
           Citizens
           great
           commendations
           and
           thankes
           :
           and
           taking
           the
           Sword
           hee
           wore
           ,
           from
           his
           side
           ,
           he
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           Maior
           ,
           and
           commanded
           it
           should
           bee
           euer
           after
           carried
           before
           him
           .
           There
           also
           hee
           caused
           to
           bee
           executed
           some
           of
           the
           Ring-leaders
           of
           the
           Cornish-men
           ,
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           putin
           feare
           ,
           and
           trouble
           .
           At
           Excester
           the
           King
           consulted
           with
           his
           Councell
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           offer
           life
           to
           PERKIN
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           quit
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           submit
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Councell
           were
           diuided
           in
           opinion
           .
           Some
           aduised
           the
           King
           to
           take
           him
           out
           of
           Sanctuary
           perforce
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           case
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           dispenseth
           with
           
             Consecrated
             Places
          
           and
           
           things
           .
           Wherein
           they
           doubted
           not
           also
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           should
           find
           the
           Pope
           tractable
           to
           ratifie
           his
           Deed
           ,
           either
           by
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           by
           Indulgence
           .
           Others
           were
           of
           opinion
           (
           since
           all
           was
           now
           safe
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           hurt
           could
           bee
           done
           )
           that
           it
           was
           not
           worth
           the
           exposing
           of
           the
           King
           to
           new
           Scandall
           and
           Enuy.
           A
           third
           sort
           fell
           vpon
           the
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           King
           euer
           ,
           either
           to
           satisfie
           the
           world
           well
           touching
           the
           Imposture
           ,
           or
           to
           learne
           out
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Conspiracie
           ,
           except
           by
           promise
           of
           Life
           and
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           other
           faire
           meanes
           ,
           hee
           should
           get
           PERKIN
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           But
           they
           did
           all
           in
           their
           Preambles
           much
           bemone
           the
           Kings
           Case
           ,
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Indignation
           at
           his
           Fortune
           ;
           That
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           high
           Wisedome
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           oft
           exercised
           and
           vexed
           with
           Idols
           .
           But
           the
           King
           said
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Vexation
           of
           GOD
           Almightie
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           be
           vexed
           with
           Idols
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           that
           was
           not
           to
           trouble
           any
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           And
           that
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           alwayes
           despised
           them
           ;
           but
           was
           grieued
           that
           they
           had
           put
           his
           People
           to
           such
           trouble
           and
           misery
           .
           But
           (
           in
           Conclusion
           )
           hee
           leaned
           to
           the
           third
           opinion
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           some
           to
           deale
           with
           PERKIN
           .
           Who
           seeing
           himselfe
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           hopes
           ,
           hauing
           tried
           Princes
           and
           
             People
             ,
             Great
          
           and
           Small
           ,
           and
           found
           all
           either
           false
           ,
           faint
           ,
           or
           vnfortunate
           ,
           did
           gladly
           accept
           of
           the
           Condition
           .
           The
           King
           did
           also
           (
           while
           hee
           was
           at
           Excester
           )
           appoint
           the
           Lord
           DARCIE
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           Commissioners
           ,
           for
           the
           Fining
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           of
           any
           value
           ,
           and
           had
           any
           hand
           or
           partaking
           in
           the
           aide
           or
           comfort
           of
           PERKIN
           or
           the
           Cornish-men
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Field
           or
           in
           the
           Flight
           .
        
         
           These
           Commissioners
           proceeded
           with
           such
           strictnesse
           and
           seueritie
           ,
           as
           did
           much
           obscure
           the
           Kings
           mercie
           in
           sparing
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           with
           the
           bleeding
           of
           so
           much
           Treasure
           .
           PERKIN
           was
           brought
           vnto
           the
           Kings
           Court
           ,
           
           but
           not
           to
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           (
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Curiositie
           )
           saw
           him
           sometimes
           out
           of
           a
           window
           ,
           or
           in
           passage
           .
           Hee
           was
           in
           shew
           at
           libertie
           ,
           but
           guarded
           with
           all
           care
           and
           watch
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           and
           willed
           to
           follow
           the
           King
           to
           London
           .
           But
           from
           his
           first
           appearance
           vpon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           in
           his
           new
           person
           of
           a
           Sycophant
           or
           Iugler
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           his
           former
           Person
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           all
           men
           may
           thinke
           how
           he
           was
           exposed
           to
           the
           derision
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Courtiers
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Common-People
           ,
           who
           flocked
           about
           him
           as
           hee
           went
           along
           ;
           that
           one
           might
           know
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           where
           the
           Owle
           was
           ,
           by
           the
           Flight
           of
           Birdes
           .
           Some
           mocking
           ,
           some
           wondring
           ,
           some
           cursing
           ,
           some
           prying
           and
           picking
           matter
           out
           of
           his
           Countenance
           and
           Gesture
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           .
           So
           that
           the
           false
           Honour
           and
           Respects
           which
           hee
           had
           so
           long
           enioyed
           ,
           was
           plentifully
           repaied
           in
           Scorne
           and
           Contempt
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           hee
           was
           come
           to
           London
           ,
           the
           King
           gaue
           also
           the
           Citie
           the
           solace
           of
           this
           May-Game
           .
           For
           hee
           was
           conueighed
           leasurely
           on
           Horse-backe
           (
           but
           not
           in
           any
           ignominious
           fashion
           )
           through
           Cheape-side
           ,
           and
           Cornwall
           ,
           to
           the
           Tower
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           backe
           againe
           vnto
           Westminster
           ,
           with
           the
           Churme
           of
           a
           thousand
           taunts
           and
           reproches
           .
           But
           to
           amend
           the
           Show
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           little
           distance
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           an
           inward
           Councellour
           of
           his
           ,
           One
           that
           had
           beene
           
             Seruant
             Farrier
          
           to
           the
           King.
           This
           Fellow
           when
           PERKIN
           tooke
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           take
           an
           Holy-Habit
           ,
           than
           an
           Holy-Place
           ,
           and
           clad
           him selfe
           like
           an
           Hermite
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           weede
           wandered
           about
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           till
           hee
           was
           discouered
           ,
           and
           taken
           .
           But
           this
           Man
           was
           bound
           hand
           and
           foote
           vpon
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           came
           not
           backe
           with
           PERKIN
           ,
           but
           was
           left
           at
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           Executed
           .
           Soone
           after
           ,
           now
           that
           PERKIN
           could
           tell
           better
           what
           himselfe
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           diligently
           examined
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           Confession
           taken
           ,
           an
           Extract
           was
           made
           of
           such
           parts
           of
           them
           ,
           
           as
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           divulged
           ,
           which
           was
           Printed
           and
           dispersed
           abroad
           .
           Wherein
           the
           King
           did
           himselfe
           no
           Right
           .
           For
           as
           there
           was
           a
           laboured
           Tale
           of
           particulars
           ,
           of
           PERKINS
           Father
           ,
           and
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Grandsire
           ,
           and
           Grand-mother
           ,
           and
           Unckles
           ,
           and
           Cosens
           ,
           by
           Names
           and
           Sirnames
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           places
           hee
           trauailed
           vp
           and
           downe
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           purpose
           of
           any
           thing
           concerning
           his
           Designes
           ,
           or
           any
           Practises
           that
           had
           beene
           held
           with
           him
           ;
           nor
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Burgundie
           her selfe
           (
           that
           all
           the
           World
           did
           take
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Person
           that
           had
           put
           Life
           and
           Beeing
           into
           the
           whole
           Businesse
           )
           so
           much
           as
           named
           or
           pointed
           at
           .
           So
           that
           men
           missing
           of
           that
           they
           looked
           for
           ,
           looked
           about
           for
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           more
           doubt
           than
           before
           .
           But
           the
           King
           chose
           rather
           not
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           than
           to
           kindle
           Coales
           .
           At
           that
           time
           also
           it
           did
           not
           appeare
           by
           any
           new
           Examinations
           or
           Commitments
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           Person
           of
           qualitie
           was
           discouered
           or
           appeached
           ,
           though
           the
           Kings
           closenesse
           made
           that
           a
           Doubt-Dormant
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           a
           great
           Fire
           in
           the
           night
           time
           sodainely
           began
           at
           the
           kings
           Pallace
           of
           Shyne
           ,
           neare
           vnto
           the
           kings
           owne
           Lodgings
           ,
           whereby
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Building
           was
           consumed
           ,
           with
           much
           costly
           Houshold-stuffe
           ;
           which
           gaue
           the
           king
           occasion
           of
           Building
           from
           the
           ground
           that
           fine
           Pile
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           standing
           .
        
         
           Somewhat
           before
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           memorable
           Accident
           .
           There
           was
           one
           SEBASTIAN
           GABATO
           ,
           a
           Venetian
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Bristow
           ,
           a
           man
           seene
           and
           expert
           in
           Cosmographie
           and
           Nauigation
           .
           This
           Man
           seeing
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           emulating
           perhaps
           the
           enterprise
           of
           CHRISTOPHERVS
           COLVMBVS
           in
           that
           fortunate
           discouerie
           towards
           the
           Southwest
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           by
           him
           made
           some
           sixe
           yeares
           before
           ;
           conceited
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           Lands
           
           might
           likewise
           bee
           discouered
           towards
           the
           Northwest
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           may
           bee
           hee
           had
           more
           firme
           and
           pregnant
           Coniectures
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           COLVMBVS
           had
           of
           this
           at
           the
           first
           .
           For
           the
           two
           great
           Islands
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             world
          
           ,
           beeing
           (
           in
           the
           shape
           and
           making
           of
           them
           )
           broad
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           pointed
           towards
           the
           South
           ;
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           discouerie
           first
           beganne
           where
           the
           Lands
           did
           nearest
           meet
           .
           And
           there
           had
           beene
           before
           that
           time
           a
           discouerie
           of
           some
           Lands
           ,
           which
           they
           tooke
           to
           bee
           Islands
           ,
           and
           were
           indeed
           the
           
             Continent
             of
             America
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           Northwest
           .
           And
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           some
           Relation
           of
           this
           nature
           comming
           afterwards
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           COLVMBVS
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           suppressed
           ,
           (
           desirous
           rather
           to
           make
           his
           Enterprise
           the
           Child
           of
           his
           Science
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           than
           the
           Follower
           of
           a
           former
           Discouerie
           )
           did
           giue
           him
           better
           assurance
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           not
           Sea
           ,
           from
           the
           West
           of
           Europe
           and
           Africke
           vnto
           Asia
           ,
           than
           either
           SENECA'S
           Prophesie
           ,
           or
           PLATO'S
           Antiquities
           ,
           or
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Tides
           ,
           and
           Land-winds
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Coniectures
           that
           were
           giuen
           out
           ,
           whereupon
           hee
           should
           haue
           relyed
           .
           Though
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           likewise
           laid
           vnto
           the
           casuall
           and
           
             wind-beaten
             Discouerie
          
           (
           a
           little
           before
           )
           of
           a
           
             Spanish
             Pilot
          
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           house
           of
           COLVMBVS
           .
           But
           this
           GABATO
           bearing
           the
           King
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           find
           out
           an
           Island
           endued
           with
           rich
           Commodities
           ,
           procured
           him
           to
           man
           and
           victuall
           a
           Ship
           at
           Bristow
           ,
           for
           the
           discouerie
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           With
           whom
           ventured
           also
           three
           small
           Shippes
           of
           London-Merchants
           ,
           fraught
           with
           some
           grosse
           and
           sleight
           Wares
           ,
           fit
           for
           Commerce
           with
           barbarous
           people
           .
           Hee
           sayled
           (
           as
           hee
           affirmed
           at
           his
           Returne
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Card
           thereof
           )
           very
           farre
           Westwards
           ,
           with
           a
           Quarter
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           
             Tierra
             de
             Labrador
          
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           Latitude
           of
           sixtie
           seuen
           Degrees
           and
           an
           halfe
           ,
           
           finding
           the
           Seas
           still
           open
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Fortune
           had
           a
           tender
           of
           that
           great
           Empire
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           a
           Refusall
           on
           the
           kings
           part
           ,
           but
           a
           Delay
           by
           accident
           ,
           that
           put
           by
           so
           great
           an
           Acquest
           .
           For
           CHRISTOPHERVS
           COLVMBVS
           refused
           by
           the
           king
           of
           Portugall
           (
           who
           would
           not
           embrace
           at
           once
           both
           East
           and
           West
           )
           imployed
           his
           Brother
           BARTHOLOMEVS
           COLVMBVS
           vnto
           king
           HENRY
           ,
           to
           negotiate
           for
           his
           Discouerie
           .
           And
           it
           so
           fortuned
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           taken
           by
           Pirats
           at
           Sea
           ,
           by
           which
           accidentall
           impediment
           hee
           was
           longere
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           king
           .
           So
           long
           ,
           that
           before
           hee
           had
           obtained
           a
           Capitulation
           with
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Enterprise
           by
           him
           was
           atchieued
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           West-Indies
           by
           Prouidence
           were
           then
           reserued
           for
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Castilia
           .
           Yet
           this
           sharpned
           the
           king
           so
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           but
           againe
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           yeare
           of
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           granted
           forth
           new
           Commissions
           ,
           for
           the
           Discouerie
           and
           inuesting
           of
           vnknowne
           Lands
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Fourteenth
           yeare
           also
           (
           by
           GODS
           wonderfull
           prouidence
           ,
           that
           boweth
           things
           vnto
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           hangeth
           great
           Weights
           vpon
           small
           Wyers
           )
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           trifling
           and
           vntoward
           Accident
           ,
           that
           drew
           on
           great
           and
           happie
           effects
           .
           During
           the
           Truce
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           there
           were
           certaine
           
             Scottish
             young
             Gentlemen
          
           ,
           that
           came
           into
           Norham
           Towne
           ,
           and
           there
           made
           merrie
           with
           some
           of
           the
           English
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           And
           hauing
           little
           to
           doe
           ,
           went
           sometimes
           forth
           ,
           and
           would
           stand
           looking
           vpon
           the
           Castle
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           obseruing
           this
           their
           doing
           twice
           or
           thrice
           and
           hauing
           not
           their
           minds
           purged
           of
           the
           late
           ill
           bloud
           of
           Hostilitie
           ,
           either
           suspected
           them
           ,
           or
           quarrelled
           them
           for
           Spies
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           fell
           at
           ill
           Words
           ,
           and
           from
           Words
           to
           Blowes
           ;
           so
           that
           many
           were
           wounded
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Scottish-men
           (
           beeing
           
           strangers
           in
           the
           Towne
           )
           had
           the
           worst
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           some
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           made
           haste
           home
           .
           The
           matter
           beeing
           complained
           on
           ,
           and
           often
           debated
           before
           the
           Wardens
           of
           the
           Marches
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           order
           taken
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           tooke
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           beeing
           much
           kindled
           ,
           sent
           a
           Herald
           to
           the
           king
           to
           make
           protestation
           ,
           That
           if
           Reparation
           were
           not
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Truce
           ,
           his
           king
           did
           denounce
           Warre
           .
           The
           king
           (
           who
           had
           often
           tryed
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           was
           inclined
           to
           Peace
           )
           made
           answer
           ;
           That
           what
           had
           been
           done
           ,
           was
           vtterly
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           Priuitie
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Garrison-Souldiers
           had
           been
           in
           fault
           ,
           he
           would
           see
           them
           punished
           ,
           and
           the
           Truce
           in
           all
           points
           to
           bee
           preserued
           .
           But
           this
           answer
           seemed
           to
           the
           
             Scottish
             king
          
           but
           a
           Delay
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Complaint
           breathe
           out
           with
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           did
           rather
           exasperate
           him
           ,
           than
           satisfie
           him
           .
           Bishop
           FOX
           ,
           vnderstanding
           from
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           the
           Scottish
           king
           was
           still
           discontent
           and
           impatient
           ,
           beeing
           troubled
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           breaking
           of
           the
           Truce
           should
           grow
           from
           his
           men
           ,
           sent
           many
           humble
           and
           deprecatorie
           Letters
           to
           the
           Scottish
           King
           to
           appease
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           mollified
           by
           the
           Bishops
           submisse
           and
           eloquent
           Letters
           ,
           wrote
           back
           vnto
           him
           ;
           That
           though
           he
           were
           in
           part
           moued
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           not
           bee
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           except
           hee
           spake
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           well
           about
           the
           compounding
           of
           the
           present
           differences
           ,
           as
           about
           other
           matters
           ,
           that
           might
           concerne
           the
           good
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           .
           The
           Bishop
           aduising
           first
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           tooke
           his
           Iourney
           for
           Scotland
           .
           The
           meeting
           was
           at
           Melrosse
           ,
           an
           Abbey
           of
           the
           Cestersians
           ,
           where
           the
           king
           then
           abode
           .
           The
           king
           first
           roundly
           vttered
           vnto
           the
           Bishop
           his
           offence
           conceiued
           for
           the
           insolent
           Breach
           of
           Truce
           ,
           by
           his
           men
           of
           
             Norham
             Castle
          
           .
           Whereunto
           Bishop
           FOX
           made
           such
           an
           humble
           and
           smooth
           answer
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           like
           Oyle
           into
           
           the
           wound
           ,
           whereby
           it
           began
           to
           heale
           .
           And
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Councell
           .
           After
           ,
           the
           King
           spake
           with
           the
           Bishop
           apart
           ,
           and
           opened
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           saying
           ;
           That
           these
           temporarie
           Truces
           and
           Peaces
           were
           soone
           made
           ,
           and
           soone
           broken
           :
           But
           that
           hee
           desired
           a
           straiter
           Amitie
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           discouering
           his
           mind
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           King
           would
           giue
           him
           in
           Mariage
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           ,
           his
           eldest
           Daughter
           ,
           That
           indeede
           might
           bee
           a
           Knot
           indissoluble
           .
           That
           hee
           knew
           well
           what
           Place
           and
           Authoritie
           the
           Bishop
           deseruedly
           had
           with
           his
           Master
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           take
           the
           businesse
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           deale
           in
           it
           effectually
           ,
           hee
           doubted
           not
           but
           it
           would
           succeed
           well
           .
           The
           Bishop
           answered
           soberly
           ,
           that
           hee
           thought
           himselfe
           rather
           happie
           ,
           than
           worthy
           ,
           to
           bee
           an
           Instrument
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           ;
           but
           would
           doe
           his
           best
           endeauour
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Bishop
           returning
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           giuing
           account
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           King
           more
           than
           well
           disposed
           in
           it
           ,
           gaue
           the
           King
           aduice
           ;
           first
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           the
           Treatie
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           by
           degrees
           .
           Hereupon
           a
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           ,
           which
           was
           published
           a
           little
           before
           Christmasse
           ,
           in
           the
           Fourteenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           Raigne
           ,
           to
           continue
           for
           both
           the
           Kings
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           ouer-liuer
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           yeare
           after
           .
           In
           this
           Peace
           there
           was
           an
           Article
           contained
           ,
           that
           no
           English-man
           should
           enter
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           no
           Scottish-man
           into
           England
           ,
           without
           Letters
           Commendatorie
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           eyther
           Nation
           .
           This
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           might
           seeme
           a
           meanes
           to
           continue
           a
           strangenesse
           betweene
           the
           Nations
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           to
           locke
           in
           the
           Borderers
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           there
           was
           also
           borne
           to
           the
           King
           a
           third
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           was
           christned
           by
           the
           name
           of
           EDMVND
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           dyed
           .
           And
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           came
           newes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           the
           French-King
           ;
           
           For
           whom
           there
           were
           celebrated
           Solemne
           and
           Princely
           Obsequies
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           but
           PERKIN
           (
           who
           was
           made
           of
           Quick-siluer
           ,
           which
           is
           hard
           to
           hold
           or
           imprison
           )
           began
           to
           stirre
           .
           For
           deceiuing
           his
           Keepers
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           him
           to
           his
           heeles
           ,
           and
           made
           speede
           to
           the
           Sea-coasts
           .
           But
           presently
           all
           Corners
           were
           laid
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           diligent
           pursuit
           and
           search
           made
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           faine
           to
           turne
           backe
           ,
           and
           get
           him
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Bethleem
           ,
           called
           the
           Priorie
           of
           Shyne
           ,
           (
           which
           had
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           Sanctuarie
           )
           and
           put
           himselfe
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prior
           of
           that
           Monasterie
           .
           The
           Prior
           was
           thought
           an
           
             Holy
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           much
           reuerenced
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
           Hee
           came
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           besought
           the
           King
           for
           PERKINS
           life
           only
           ,
           leauing
           him
           otherwise
           to
           the
           Kings
           discretion
           .
           Many
           about
           the
           King
           were
           againe
           more
           hot
           than
           euer
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           King
           to
           take
           him
           forth
           ,
           and
           hang
           him
           .
           But
           the
           King
           (
           that
           had
           an
           high
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           hato
           any
           that
           hee
           despised
           )
           bid
           ,
           
             Take
             him
             forth
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Knaue
             in
             the
             Sockes
             .
          
           And
           so
           promising
           the
           Prior
           his
           life
           ,
           hee
           caused
           him
           to
           bee
           brought
           forth
           .
           And
           within
           two
           or
           three
           daies
           after
           ,
           vpon
           a
           Scaffold
           ,
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           Palace-Court
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           he
           was
           fettered
           and
           set
           in
           the
           Stockes
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           day
           .
           And
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           the
           like
           was
           done
           by
           him
           at
           the
           Crosse
           in
           Cheape-side
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           places
           he
           read
           his
           Confession
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           made
           mention
           before
           ;
           and
           was
           from
           Cheap-side
           conueighed
           and
           layed
           vp
           in
           the
           Tower.
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           (
           as
           was
           partly
           touched
           before
           )
           growne
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Partner
           with
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           no
           body
           could
           tell
           what
           Actions
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Other
           owned
           .
           For
           it
           was
           beleeued
           generally
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Escape
           was
           not
           without
           the
           Kings
           priuitie
           ,
           who
           had
           him
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Flight
           in
           a
           Line
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           did
           this
           ,
           to
           picke
           a
           Quarrell
           to
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ridde
           
           of
           him
           at
           once
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           probable
           .
           For
           that
           the
           same
           Instruments
           who
           obserued
           him
           in
           his
           Flight
           ,
           might
           haue
           kept
           him
           from
           getting
           into
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           this
           Winding-Iuie
           of
           a
           PLANTAGENET
           ,
           should
           kill
           the
           true
           Tree
           it selfe
           .
           For
           PERKIN
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           beene
           a
           while
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           began
           to
           insinuate
           himselfe
           into
           the
           fauour
           and
           kindnesse
           of
           his
           Keepers
           ,
           Seruants
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           Sir
           IOHN
           DIGBIE
           ,
           being
           foure
           in
           number
           ;
           STRANGVVAIES
           ,
           BLEVVET
           ,
           ASTVVOOD
           ,
           and
           LONG-ROGER
           .
           These
           Varlets
           ,
           with
           mountaines
           of
           promises
           ,
           hee
           sought
           to
           corrupt
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           his
           Escape
           .
           But
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           his
           owne
           Fortunes
           were
           made
           so
           contemptible
           ,
           as
           hee
           could
           feede
           no
           mans
           Hopes
           (
           and
           by
           Hopes
           hee
           must
           worke
           ,
           for
           Rewards
           he
           had
           none
           )
           he
           had
           contriued
           with
           himselfe
           a
           vast
           and
           tragicall
           Plot
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           draw
           into
           his
           Companie
           EDVVARD
           PLANTAGENET
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           then
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ;
           whom
           the
           wearie
           life
           of
           a
           long
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           the
           often
           and
           renewing
           Feares
           of
           being
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           had
           softned
           to
           take
           any
           impression
           of
           Councell
           for
           his
           Libertie
           .
           This
           young
           Prince
           hee
           thought
           these
           Seruants
           would
           looke
           vpon
           ,
           though
           not
           vpon
           himselfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           after
           that
           by
           some
           Message
           by
           one
           or
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           had
           tasted
           of
           the
           Earles
           Consent
           ;
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           these
           foure
           should
           murder
           their
           Master
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           secretly
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           best
           of
           such
           Money
           and
           portable
           Goods
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           finde
           readie
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           get
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           presently
           let
           forth
           PERKIN
           and
           the
           Earle
           .
           But
           this
           Conspiracie
           was
           reuealed
           in
           time
           ,
           before
           it
           could
           bee
           executed
           .
           And
           in
           this
           againe
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Kings
           great
           Wisedome
           did
           surcharge
           him
           with
           a
           sinister
           Fame
           ,
           that
           PERKIN
           was
           but
           his
           Bait
           ,
           to
           entrap
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           .
           And
           in
           the
           very
           Instant
           while
           
           this
           Conspiracy
           was
           in
           working
           (
           as
           if
           that
           also
           had
           been
           the
           Kings
           industrie
           )
           it
           was
           fatall
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           breake
           forth
           a
           
             Connuerfeit
             Earle
          
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           a
           Cordwainers
           Sonne
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           RALPH
           WILFORD
           ;
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           taught
           and
           set
           on
           by
           an
           
             Augustine
             Friar
          
           ,
           called
           PATRICKE
           .
           They
           both
           from
           the
           parts
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           came
           forwards
           into
           Kent
           ,
           where
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           priuily
           and
           vnderhand
           giue
           out
           ,
           that
           this
           WILFORD
           was
           the
           true
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Friar
           finding
           some
           light
           Credence
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           tooke
           the
           boldnesse
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           declare
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           to
           incite
           the
           People
           to
           come
           in
           to
           his
           Aide
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           were
           both
           presently
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Fellow
           executed
           ,
           and
           the
           Friar
           condemned
           to
           perpetuall
           Imprisonment
           .
           This
           also
           hapning
           so
           opportunely
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           danger
           to
           the
           Kings
           Estate
           ,
           from
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           colour
           the
           Kings
           seueritie
           that
           followed
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           Friar
           ,
           so
           vainely
           and
           desperately
           to
           divulge
           a
           Treason
           ,
           before
           it
           had
           gotten
           any
           manner
           of
           strength
           ;
           and
           the
           sauing
           of
           the
           Friars
           life
           ,
           which
           neuerthelesse
           was
           (
           indeed
           )
           but
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           his
           Order
           ;
           and
           the
           Pitie
           in
           the
           Common
           People
           (
           which
           if
           it
           runne
           in
           a
           strong
           Streame
           ,
           doth
           euer
           cast
           vp
           Scandal
           and
           Enuie
           )
           made
           it
           generally
           rather
           talked
           ,
           than
           belieued
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           but
           the
           Kings
           deuice
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           were
           ,
           hereupon
           PERKIN
           (
           that
           had
           offended
           against
           Grace
           now
           the
           third
           time
           )
           was
           at
           the
           last
           proceeded
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           Commissioners
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Determiner
           ,
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           vpon
           diuers
           Treasons
           committed
           and
           perpetrated
           after
           his
           comming
           on
           land
           within
           this
           Kingdome
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Iudges
           aduised
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Forreiner
           )
           and
           condemned
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           executed
           at
           Tiburne
           .
           Where
           hee
           did
           againe
           openly
           read
           his
           Comfession
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           vpon
           his
           Death
           to
           bee
           true
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           this
           little
           Cockatrice
           
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           was
           able
           to
           destroy
           those
           that
           did
           not
           espie
           him
           first
           .
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           longest
           Playes
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           in
           memorie
           ;
           and
           might
           perhaps
           haue
           had
           another
           end
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           met
           with
           a
           King
           both
           wise
           ,
           stout
           ,
           and
           fortunate
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           PERKINS
           three
           Councellors
           ,
           they
           had
           registred
           themselues
           Sanctuarie-men
           when
           their
           Master
           did
           .
           And
           whether
           vpon
           pardon
           obtained
           ,
           or
           continuance
           within
           the
           Priuiledge
           ,
           they
           came
           not
           to
           bee
           proceeded
           with
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           executed
           with
           PERKIN
           the
           Maior
           of
           Corke
           ,
           and
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           principall
           Abettors
           of
           his
           Treasons
           .
           And
           soone
           after
           were
           likewise
           condemned
           eight
           other
           Persons
           ,
           about
           the
           Tower-Conspiracie
           ,
           whereof
           foure
           were
           the
           Lieutenants
           men
           .
           But
           of
           those
           Eight
           but
           two
           were
           executed
           .
           And
           immediatly
           after
           was
           arraigned
           before
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           (
           then
           for
           the
           time
           High-Steward
           of
           England
           )
           the
           poore
           Prince
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           Attempt
           to
           escape
           simply
           (
           for
           that
           was
           not
           acted
           ;
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           Imprisonment
           not
           beeing
           for
           Treason
           ,
           the
           Escape
           by
           Law
           could
           not
           bee
           Treason
           )
           But
           for
           conspiring
           with
           PERKIN
           to
           raise
           sedition
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           King.
           And
           the
           Earle
           confessing
           the
           Inditement
           had
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           was
           shortly
           after
           beheaded
           on
           Tower-hill
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           also
           the
           end
           not
           onely
           of
           this
           Noble
           and
           Commiserable
           Person
           EDVVARD
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           eldest
           Sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           the
           Line-Male
           of
           the
           PLANTAGENETS
           ,
           which
           had
           flourished
           in
           great
           Royaltie
           and
           Renowne
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           famous
           King
           of
           England
           King
           HENRIE
           the
           Second
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           was
           a
           Race
           often
           dipped
           in
           their
           owne
           Bloud
           .
           It
           hath
           remained
           since
           onely
           transplanted
           into
           other
           Names
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           
             Imperiall
             Line
          
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           
             Noble
             Houses
          
           .
           But
           it
           was
           
           neither
           guilt
           of
           Crime
           ,
           nor
           reason
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           could
           quench
           the
           Enuie
           that
           was
           vpon
           the
           King
           for
           this
           Execution
           .
           So
           that
           hee
           thought
           good
           to
           export
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           vpon
           his
           new
           Allie
           FERDINANDO
           King
           of
           Spaine
           .
           For
           these
           two
           Kings
           vnderstanding
           one
           another
           at
           halfe
           a
           word
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           that
           there
           were
           Letters
           shewed
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           whereby
           in
           the
           passages
           concerning
           the
           Treatie
           of
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           FERDINANDO
           had
           written
           to
           the
           King
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           that
           hee
           saw
           no
           assurance
           of
           his
           Succession
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           liued
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           loth
           to
           send
           his
           Daughter
           to
           Troubles
           and
           Dangers
           .
           But
           hereby
           ,
           as
           the
           king
           did
           in
           some
           part
           remoue
           the
           Enuie
           from
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           hee
           did
           not
           obserue
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           withall
           bring
           a
           kind
           of
           Malediction
           and
           Infausting
           vpon
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           an
           ill
           Prognosticke
           .
           Which
           in
           euent
           so
           farre
           proued
           true
           ,
           as
           both
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           enioyed
           a
           verie
           small
           time
           after
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           ,
           her selfe
           (
           a
           sad
           and
           a
           religious
           woman
           )
           long
           after
           ,
           when
           King
           HENRIE
           the
           Eight
           his
           resolution
           of
           a
           Diuorce
           from
           her
           was
           first
           made
           knowne
           to
           her
           ,
           vsed
           some
           words
           ;
           
             That
             shee
             had
             not
             offended
             :
             but
             it
             was
             a
             Iudgment
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             for
             that
             her
             former
             Marriage
             was
             made
             in
             bloud
          
           ;
           meaning
           that
           of
           the
           Erale
           of
           Warwicke
        
         
           This
           fifteenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           king
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Plague
           ,
           both
           in
           London
           and
           in
           diuers
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           king
           after
           often
           change
           of
           Places
           (
           whether
           to
           auoide
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Sickenesse
           or
           to
           giue
           occasion
           of
           an
           Enteruiew
           with
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           or
           both
           )
           sayled
           ouer
           with
           his
           Queene
           to
           Calice
           .
           Vpon
           his
           comming
           thither
           ,
           the
           Arch-Duke
           sent
           an
           honourable
           Ambassage
           vnto
           him
           ,
           aswell
           to
           welcome
           him
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           it
           pleased
           him
           )
           hee
           would
           come
           and
           doe
           him
           reuerence
           .
           But
           it
           was
           said
           withall
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           might
           bee
           pleased
           to
           
           appoint
           some
           place
           ,
           that
           were
           out
           of
           any
           
             Walled
             Towne
          
           or
           Fortresse
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           denied
           the
           same
           vpon
           like
           occasion
           to
           the
           French
           king
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           said
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           the
           two
           kings
           ,
           yet
           hee
           would
           bee
           loth
           to
           giue
           a
           President
           ,
           that
           might
           make
           it
           after
           to
           bee
           expected
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           by
           another
           whom
           hee
           trusted
           lesse
           .
           The
           king
           accepted
           of
           the
           Courtesie
           ,
           and
           admitted
           of
           his
           Excuse
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           place
           to
           be
           at
           Saint
           PETERS
           Church
           without
           Calice
           .
           But
           withall
           hee
           did
           visit
           the
           Arch-Duke
           with
           Ambassadors
           sent
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           
             Lord
             Saint
          
           IOHN
           ,
           and
           the
           Secretarie
           ;
           vnto
           whom
           the
           Arch-Duke
           did
           the
           honour
           ,
           as
           (
           going
           to
           Masse
           at
           
             Saint
             Omers
          
           )
           to
           set
           the
           
             Lord
             Saint
          
           IOHN
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Secretarie
           on
           his
           left
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           ride
           betweene
           them
           to
           Church
           The
           day
           appointed
           for
           the
           Enteruiew
           ,
           the
           king
           went
           on
           Horse
           backe
           some
           distance
           from
           Saint
           PETERS
           Church
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           Arch-Duke
           .
           And
           vpon
           their
           approaching
           ,
           the
           Arch-Duke
           made
           hast
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           hold
           the
           kings
           Stirrope
           at
           his
           alighting
           ;
           which
           the
           king
           would
           not
           permit
           ,
           but
           descending
           from
           Horse
           backe
           ,
           they
           embraced
           with
           great
           affection
           ,
           and
           withdrawing
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           place
           prepared
           ,
           they
           had
           long
           Conference
           ,
           not
           onely
           vpon
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           former
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           the
           freeing
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           but
           vpon
           Crosse
           Marriages
           ,
           to
           bee
           had
           betweene
           the
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           the
           Kings
           second
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           Daughter
           ;
           And
           againe
           betweene
           CHARLES
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           Sonne
           and
           Heire
           ,
           and
           MARIE
           the
           Kings
           second
           Daughter
           .
           But
           these
           Blossoms
           of
           vnripe
           Marriages
           ,
           were
           but
           friendly
           wishes
           ,
           &
           the
           Aires
           of
           louing
           Entertainement
           ;
           though
           one
           of
           them
           came
           afterwards
           to
           Conclusion
           in
           Treatie
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           Effect
           .
           But
           during
           the
           time
           that
           the
           two
           Princes
           conuersed
           and
           communed
           together
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Calice
           ,
           the
           Demonstrations
           
           on
           both
           sides
           were
           passing
           heartie
           and
           affectionate
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Arch-Duke
           .
           Who
           (
           besides
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           an
           excellent
           good
           nature
           )
           beeing
           conscious
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           driely
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           vsed
           by
           his
           Councell
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           PERKIN
           ,
           did
           striue
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           recouer
           it
           in
           the
           Kings
           Affection
           .
           And
           hauing
           also
           his
           eares
           continually
           beaten
           with
           the
           Councels
           of
           his
           Father
           and
           Father-in-law
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           iealous
           hatred
           against
           the
           French
           King
           )
           did
           alwayes
           aduise
           the
           Arch-Duke
           to
           anchor
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           Amitie
           of
           King
           HENRY
           of
           England
           ;
           was
           glad
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           vre
           and
           practice
           their
           precepts
           ,
           calling
           the
           King
           Patron
           ,
           and
           Father
           ,
           and
           Protector
           ,
           (
           These
           very
           words
           the
           King
           repeates
           ;
           when
           he
           certified
           of
           the
           louing
           behauiour
           of
           the
           Arch-Duke
           to
           the
           Citie
           )
           and
           what
           else
           hee
           could
           deuise
           ,
           to
           expresse
           his
           loue
           and
           obseruance
           to
           the
           King.
           There
           came
           also
           to
           the
           King
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           Picardie
           ,
           and
           the
           Bailiffe
           of
           Amiens
           ,
           sent
           from
           Lewis
           the
           French
           King
           to
           doe
           him
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           knowledge
           of
           his
           victorie
           and
           winning
           of
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Millan
           .
           It
           seemeth
           the
           king
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           honours
           hee
           receiued
           from
           those
           parts
           ,
           while
           hee
           was
           at
           Calice
           .
           For
           hee
           did
           himselfe
           certifie
           all
           the
           Newes
           and
           Occurrents
           of
           them
           in
           euerie
           particular
           ,
           from
           Calice
           ,
           to
           the
           Maior
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           ,
           which
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           made
           no
           small
           talke
           in
           the
           Citie
           .
           For
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           hee
           could
           not
           entertaine
           the
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           as
           EDVVARD
           the
           fourth
           did
           ;
           yet
           by
           affabilitie
           and
           other
           Princely
           Graces
           ,
           did
           euer
           make
           very
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           also
           did
           IOHN
           MORTON
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             Canterburie
             ,
             Chancellor
          
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Cardinall
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Wise
           man
           ,
           and
           an
           Eloquent
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           nature
           harsh
           ,
           and
           haughtie
           ;
           much
           accepted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           enuied
           by
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           hated
           of
           the
           
           People
           .
           Neither
           was
           his
           name
           left
           out
           of
           PERKINS
           Proclamation
           for
           any
           good
           will
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           bring
           him
           in
           amongst
           the
           Kings
           Casting-Counters
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           the
           Image
           and
           Superscription
           vpon
           him
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           his
           Honour
           of
           Cardinall
           .
           Hee
           wanne
           the
           King
           with
           Secrecie
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           because
           hee
           was
           his
           olde
           Seruant
           in
           his
           lesse
           Fortunes
           :
           And
           also
           for
           that
           (
           in
           his
           affections
           )
           hee
           was
           not
           without
           an
           inueterate
           malice
           against
           the
           House
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           hee
           had
           beene
           in
           trouble
           .
           He
           was
           willing
           also
           to
           take
           Enuie
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           King
           was
           willing
           to
           put
           vpon
           him
           .
           For
           the
           King
           cared
           not
           for
           Subterfuges
           ,
           but
           would
           stand
           Enuy
           ,
           and
           appeare
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           to
           his
           mind
           ;
           which
           made
           Enuie
           still
           grow
           vpon
           him
           more
           vniuersall
           ,
           but
           lesse
           daring
           .
           But
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Exactions
           ,
           time
           did
           after
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           in
           feeding
           the
           Kings
           humour
           ,
           did
           rather
           temper
           it
           .
           He
           had
           beene
           by
           RICHARD
           the
           third
           committed
           (
           as
           in
           Custody
           )
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           whom
           hee
           did
           secretly
           incite
           to
           reuolt
           from
           King
           RICHARD
           .
           But
           after
           the
           Duke
           was
           engaged
           ,
           and
           thought
           the
           Bishop
           should
           haue
           beene
           his
           chiefe
           Pilot
           in
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           was
           gotten
           into
           the
           Cocke-boat
           ,
           and
           fled
           ouer
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           else
           was
           in
           the
           Man
           ,
           hee
           deserueth
           a
           most
           happie
           Memorie
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           principall
           Meane
           of
           ioyning
           the
           two
           Roses
           .
           Hee
           died
           of
           great
           yeares
           ,
           but
           of
           strong
           health
           and
           Powers
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Sixteenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           ,
           was
           the
           yeare
           of
           Iubile
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           Pope
           ALEXANDER
           ,
           to
           saue
           the
           Hazzard
           and
           Charges
           of
           mens
           Iourneys
           to
           Rome
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           ouer
           those
           Graces
           by
           Exchange
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           would
           pay
           a
           conuenient
           Rate
           ,
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           come
           to
           fetch
           them
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           
           IASPER
           PONS
           ,
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           the
           
             Popes
             Commissioner
          
           ,
           better
           chosen
           than
           were
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Pope
           LEO
           ,
           afterwards
           imployed
           for
           Germanie
           ;
           for
           hee
           carried
           the
           Businesse
           with
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           semblance
           of
           Holinesse
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           hee
           leuied
           great
           summes
           of
           Money
           within
           this
           Land
           to
           the
           Popes
           vse
           ,
           with
           little
           or
           no
           Scandall
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           the
           King
           shared
           in
           the
           Money
           .
           But
           it
           appeareth
           by
           a
           Letter
           which
           Cardinall
           ADRIAN
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Pensioner
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           from
           Rome
           some
           few
           yeares
           after
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           so
           .
           For
           this
           Cardinall
           ,
           beeing
           to
           perswade
           Pope
           IVLIVS
           on
           the
           Kings
           behalfe
           ,
           to
           expedite
           the
           Bull
           of
           Dispensation
           for
           the
           Marriage
           betweene
           Prince
           HENRIE
           and
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           ,
           finding
           the
           Pope
           difficile
           in
           granting
           thereof
           ,
           doth
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           principall
           Argument
           concerning
           the
           Kings
           merit
           towards
           that
           Sea
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           touched
           none
           of
           those
           Deniers
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           leuied
           by
           PONS
           in
           England
           .
           But
           that
           it
           might
           the
           better
           appeare
           (
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           )
           that
           this
           was
           
             Consecrate
             Money
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Nuntio
           brought
           vnto
           the
           King
           a
           Briefe
           from
           the
           Pope
           ;
           wherein
           the
           King
           was
           exhorted
           and
           summoned
           to
           come
           in
           Person
           against
           the
           Turke
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           out
           of
           the
           care
           of
           an
           
             Uniuersall
             Father
          
           )
           seeing
           almost
           vnder
           his
           eyes
           the
           Successes
           and
           Progresses
           of
           that
           great
           Enemie
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           had
           had
           in
           the
           Conclane
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           forraine
           Princes
           ,
           diuers
           Consultations
           about
           an
           
             Holy
             Warre
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Generall
           Expedition
           of
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           against
           the
           Turke
           .
           Wherein
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           and
           thought
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Hungarians
             ,
             Polonians
          
           ,
           and
           ●●●●nians
           should
           make
           a
           Warre
           vpon
           Thracid
           ;
           The
           French
           and
           Spaniards
           vpon
           Grecia
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           willing
           to
           sacrifice
           himselfe
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           )
           in
           Person
           and
           in
           Companie
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           States
           as
           were
           great
           in
           maritime
           
           Power
           ,
           would
           saile
           with
           a
           puissant
           Nauie
           through
           the
           Mediterrane
           vnto
           Constantinople
           .
           And
           that
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           his
           Holinesse
           had
           sent
           Nuncio's
           to
           all
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ;
           Aswell
           for
           a
           Cessation
           of
           all
           Quarrels
           and
           Differences
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           as
           for
           speedie
           Preparations
           and
           Contributions
           of
           Forces
           and
           Treasure
           for
           this
           
             Sacred
             Enterprize
          
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           who
           vnderstood
           well
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           )
           made
           an
           Answer
           rather
           Solemne
           ,
           than
           Serious
           .
           Signifying
           ,
        
         
           
             THat
             no
          
           Prince
           
             on
             Earth
             should
             bee
             more
             forward
             and
             obedient
             ,
             both
             by
             his
          
           Person
           ,
           
             and
             by
             all
             his
             possible
          
           Forces
           ,
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             sacred
          
           VVarre
           ,
           
             than
             himselfe
             .
             But
             that
             the
             distance
             of
             Place
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             no
          
           Forces
           
             that
             hee
             should
             raise
             for
             the
             Seas
             ,
             could
             be
             leuied
             or
             prepared
             ,
             but
             with
             double
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             double
             the
             time
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             that
             they
             might
             be
             from
             the
             other
          
           Princes
           ,
           
             that
             had
             their
          
           Territories
           
             nearer
             adioyning
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Ships
             (
             hauing
             no
             Gallies
             )
             nor
             the
             Experience
             of
             his
          
           Pilots
           and
           Mariners
           
             could
             bee
             so
             apt
             for
             those
             Seas
             ,
             as
             theirs
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             his
          
           Holinesse
           
             might
             doe
             well
             ,
             to
             mooue
             one
             of
             those
             other
             Kings
             ,
             who
             lay
             fitter
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             accompany
             him
             by
             Sea.
             Whereby
             both
             all
             things
             would
             be
             sooner
             put
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             Charge
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Emulation
           and
           Diuision
           of
           Command
           ,
           which
           
           
             might
             growe
             betweene
             those
             Kings
             of
          
           France
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           
             if
             they
             should
             both
             ioyne
             in
             the
          
           VVarre
           
             by
             Land
             vpon
          
           Grecia
           ,
           
             might
             bee
             wisely
             auoyded
             .
             And
             that
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             bee
             wanting
             in
          
           Aydes
           and
           Contribution
           .
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             both
             these
             Kings
             should
             refuse
             ,
             rather
             than
             his
          
           Holinesse
           
             should
             goe
             alone
             ,
             hee
             would
             waite
             vpon
             him
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             could
             bee
             readie
             .
             Alwaies
             prouided
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             first
             see
             all
          
           Differences
           
             of
             the
          
           Christian
           Princes
           
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             fully
             laide
             downe
             and
             appeased
             (
             as
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             hee
             was
             in
             none
             .
             )
             And
             that
             hee
             might
             haue
             some
             good
             Townes
             vpon
             the
             Coast
             in
          
           Italie
           
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             for
             the
             Retrait
             and
             safeguard
             of
             his
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           With
           this
           Answer
           IASPER
           PONS
           returned
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           discontented
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           Declaration
           of
           the
           King
           (
           as
           superficiall
           as
           it
           was
           )
           gaue
           him
           that
           Reputation
           abroad
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           not
           long
           after
           elected
           by
           the
           Knights
           of
           the
           
             Rhodes
             ,
             Protector
          
           of
           their
           Order
           ;
           All
           things
           multiplying
           to
           Honour
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           had
           gotten
           such
           high
           Estimation
           for
           his
           Wisedome
           and
           Sufficiencie
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           these
           two
           last
           yeares
           some
           proceedings
           against
           
             Her
             etiques
          
           ,
           which
           was
           rare
           in
           this
           Kings
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           rather
           by
           Penances
           ,
           than
           by
           Fire
           .
           The
           King
           had
           (
           though
           hee
           were
           no
           good
           Schooleman
           )
           the
           Honour
           to
           conuert
           one
           of
           them
           by
           Dispute
           at
           Canterburie
           .
        
         
         
           This
           yeare
           also
           ,
           though
           the
           king
           were
           no
           more
           haunted
           with
           Sprites
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           the
           Sprinckling
           partly
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Water
           ,
           hee
           had
           chased
           them
           away
           ;
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           hee
           had
           certaine
           Apparitions
           ,
           that
           troubled
           him
           ,
           still
           shewing
           themselues
           from
           one
           Region
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           house
           of
           Yorke
           .
           It
           came
           so
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           Sonne
           to
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           eldest
           Sister
           to
           king
           EDVVARD
           the
           fourth
           ,
           by
           IOHN
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           her
           second
           Husband
           ,
           and
           Brother
           to
           IOHN
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           that
           was
           slaine
           at
           Stocke-field
           ,
           being
           of
           an
           hastie
           and
           Cholericke
           Disposition
           ,
           had
           killed
           a
           man
           in
           his
           furie
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           king
           gaue
           him
           his
           Pardon
           .
           But
           either
           willing
           to
           leaue
           a
           Cloud
           vpon
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           to
           make
           him
           feele
           his
           Grace
           ,
           produced
           him
           openly
           to
           plead
           his
           Pardon
           .
           This
           wrought
           in
           the
           Earle
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           haughtie
           stomacke
           it
           vseth
           to
           doe
           ;
           for
           the
           Ignominie
           printed
           deeper
           than
           the
           Grace
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           beeing
           discontent
           ,
           fled
           secretly
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           vnto
           his
           Aunt
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Burgundie
           .
           The
           king
           startled
           at
           it
           .
           But
           being
           taught
           by
           Troubles
           ,
           to
           vse
           fare
           and
           timely
           Remedies
           ,
           wrought
           so
           with
           him
           by
           Messages
           ,
           (
           The
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           also
           growing
           by
           often
           failing
           in
           her
           Alchymie
           ,
           wearie
           of
           her
           Experiments
           ,
           and
           partly
           being
           a
           little
           sweetned
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           king
           had
           not
           touched
           her
           name
           in
           the
           Confession
           of
           PERKIN
           )
           that
           hee
           came
           ouer
           againe
           vpon
           good
           termes
           ,
           and
           was
           reconciled
           to
           the
           king
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           yeare
           ,
           beeing
           the
           seuenteenth
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           ,
           fourth
           Daughter
           of
           FERDINANDO
           and
           ISABELLA
           ,
           King
           and
           Queene
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           arriued
           in
           England
           ,
           at
           Plimouth
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           October
           and
           was
           married
           to
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           in
           PAVLES
           ,
           the
           foureteenth
           of
           Nouember
           following
           .
           The
           Prince
           being
           then
           about
           fifteene
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladie
           about
           eighteene
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           her
           receiuing
           ,
           the
           manner
           
           of
           her
           Entrie
           into
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Celebritie
           of
           the
           Marriage
           were
           performed
           with
           great
           and
           true
           Magnificence
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           
             Cost
             ,
             Shew
          
           ,
           and
           Order
           .
           The
           chiefe
           man
           that
           tooke
           the
           care
           was
           Bishop
           Fox
           ;
           who
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           graue
           Councellor
           for
           Warre
           or
           Peace
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           good
           Surueyour
           of
           Workes
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Master
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           was
           fit
           for
           the
           Actiue
           part
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           Court
           ,
           or
           State
           of
           a
           great
           King.
           This
           Marriage
           was
           almost
           seuen
           yeares
           in
           Treatie
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           part
           caused
           by
           the
           tender
           yeares
           of
           the
           Marriage-couple
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           But
           the
           true
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Princes
           ,
           being
           Princes
           of
           great
           Policie
           and
           profound
           Iudgement
           ,
           stood
           a
           great
           time
           looking
           one
           vpon
           anothers
           Fortunes
           ,
           how
           they
           would
           goe
           ;
           knowing
           well
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           verie
           Treatie
           it selfe
           gaue
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           a
           Reputation
           of
           a
           straite
           Coniunction
           ,
           and
           Amitie
           betweene
           them
           ;
           which
           serued
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           many
           purposes
           ,
           that
           their
           seuerall
           Affaires
           required
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           continued
           still
           free
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           when
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           both
           the
           Princes
           did
           grow
           euerie
           day
           more
           and
           more
           prosperous
           and
           assured
           ,
           and
           that
           looking
           all
           about
           them
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           better
           Conditions
           ,
           they
           shut
           it
           vp
           .
        
         
           The
           Marriage
           Monie
           the
           Princesse
           brought
           (
           which
           was
           turned
           ouer
           to
           the
           King
           by
           Act
           of
           Renunciation
           )
           was
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducats
           Whereof
           one
           hundred
           thousand
           were
           payable
           ten
           dayes
           after
           the
           Solemnization
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           hundred
           thousand
           at
           two
           payments
           Annuall
           ;
           but
           part
           of
           it
           to
           bee
           in
           Iewels
           and
           Plate
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           course
           set
           downe
           to
           haue
           them
           iustly
           and
           indifferently
           prized
           .
           The
           Ioynture
           or
           Aduancement
           of
           the
           Lady
           ,
           was
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Principality
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Cornewall
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Earledome
           of
           Chester
           ;
           to
           be
           after
           set
           forth
           in
           seueraltie
           .
           And
           in
           case
           shee
           came
           to
           bee
           Queeene
           of
           England
           ,
           her
           Aduancement
           
           was
           left
           indefinite
           ,
           but
           thus
           ;
           That
           it
           should
           bee
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           euer
           any
           former
           Queene
           of
           England
           had
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           the
           Deuises
           and
           Conceits
           of
           the
           Triumphs
           of
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Astronomie
           .
           The
           Ladie
           beeing
           resembled
           to
           HESPERVS
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           to
           ARCTVRVS
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           King
           ALPHONSVS
           (
           that
           was
           the
           greatest
           Astronomer
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           was
           Ancestor
           to
           the
           Ladie
           )
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           bee
           the
           Fortune-teller
           of
           the
           Match
           .
           And
           whosoeuer
           had
           those
           Toyes
           in
           Compiling
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           altogether
           Pedanticall
           .
           But
           you
           may
           bee
           sure
           that
           King
           ARTHVR
           ,
           the
           Britton
           ,
           and
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           from
           the
           House
           of
           LANCASTER
           ,
           was
           in
           no
           wise
           forgotten
           .
           But
           (
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           )
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           fetch
           Fortunes
           from
           the
           Starres
           .
           For
           this
           young
           Prince
           (
           that
           drew
           vpon
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Affections
           of
           his
           Countrie
           ,
           but
           the
           Eyes
           and
           Expectation
           of
           Forreiners
           )
           after
           a
           few
           Moneths
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           deceased
           at
           
             Ludlow
             Castle
          
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           keepe
           his
           Resiance
           and
           Court
           ,
           as
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           .
           Of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           in
           respect
           hee
           died
           so
           young
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Fathers
           manner
           of
           Education
           ,
           that
           did
           cast
           no
           great
           Lustre
           vpon
           his
           Children
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           particular
           Memorie
           .
           Onely
           thus
           much
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           very
           studious
           and
           learned
           ,
           beyond
           his
           yeares
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           Custome
           of
           great
           Princes
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Doubt
           ripped
           vp
           in
           the
           times
           following
           ,
           when
           the
           Diuorce
           of
           King
           HENRIE
           the
           Eighth
           from
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           did
           so
           much
           busie
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           ARTHVR
           was
           bedded
           with
           his
           Ladie
           or
           no
           ,
           whereby
           that
           matter
           in
           fact
           (
           of
           
             Carnall
             Knowledge
          
           )
           might
           bee
           made
           part
           of
           the
           Case
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Ladie
           her selfe
           denied
           it
           ,
           or
           atleast
           her
           Counsell
           stood
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           blaunch
           that
           
           Aduantage
           ,
           although
           the
           Plenitude
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             power
          
           of
           Dispensing
           was
           the
           maine
           Question
           .
           And
           this
           Doubt
           was
           kept
           long
           open
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           two
           Queenes
           that
           succeeded
           MARIE
           and
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           whose
           Legitimations
           were
           incompatible
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           though
           their
           Succession
           was
           settled
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           the
           times
           that
           fauoured
           Queene
           MARIES
           Legitimation
           would
           haue
           it
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           
             Carnall
             Knowledge
          
           betweene
           ARTHVR
           and
           KATHERINE
           .
           Not
           that
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Popes
           absolute
           power
           ,
           to
           dispence
           euen
           in
           that
           Case
           ;
           but
           onely
           in
           point
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Case
           more
           fauourable
           and
           smooth
           .
           And
           the
           Times
           that
           fauoured
           Queene
           ELIZABETHS
           Legitimation
           (
           which
           were
           the
           longer
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           )
           maintained
           the
           contrarie
           .
           So
           much
           there
           remayneth
           in
           Memorie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           halfe
           a
           yeares
           time
           betweene
           the
           Creation
           of
           HENRY
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ARTHVRS
           death
           ;
           which
           was
           construed
           to
           bee
           ,
           for
           to
           expect
           a
           full
           time
           ,
           whereby
           it
           might
           appeare
           ,
           whether
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           were
           with
           Child
           by
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           ,
           or
           no.
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           her selfe
           procured
           a
           Bull
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Corroboration
           of
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           with
           a
           Clause
           of
           
             (
             vel
             forsan
             cognitam
          
           )
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           first
           Bull.
           There
           was
           giuen
           in
           Euidence
           also
           ,
           when
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Diuorce
           was
           handled
           ,
           a
           pleasant
           passage
           ,
           which
           was
           ;
           That
           in
           a
           Morning
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           ,
           vpon
           his
           vp-rising
           from
           Bed
           with
           her
           ,
           called
           for
           drinke
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           not
           accustomed
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Gentleman
           of
           his
           Chamber
           that
           brought
           him
           the
           drinke
           to
           smile
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           note
           it
           ,
           hee
           said
           merrily
           to
           him
           ;
           That
           hee
           had
           been
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           hot
           Region
           ,
           and
           his
           Iourney
           had
           made
           him
           drie
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           the
           other
           had
           beene
           in
           so
           hot
           a
           Clime
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           been
           drier
           than
           hee
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Prince
           was
           
           vpon
           the
           point
           of
           Sixteene
           yeares
           of
           Age
           when
           hee
           died
           ,
           and
           forward
           ,
           and
           able
           in
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           The
           Februarie
           following
           ,
           HENRY
           Duke
           of
           Yorke
           was
           created
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           Chester
           and
           Flint
           .
           For
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Cornewall
           deuolued
           to
           him
           by
           Statute
           .
           The
           King
           also
           beeing
           fast
           handed
           ,
           and
           loath
           to
           part
           with
           a
           second
           Dowrie
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           being
           affectionate
           both
           by
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Politicke
           Considerations
           to
           continue
           the
           Alliance
           with
           Spaine
           ,
           preuailed
           with
           the
           Prince
           (
           though
           not
           without
           some
           Reluctation
           ,
           such
           as
           could
           bee
           in
           those
           yeares
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           not
           twelue
           yeares
           of
           Age
           )
           to
           bee
           contracted
           with
           the
           Princesse
           KATHERINE
           .
           The
           secret
           Prouidence
           of
           GOD
           ordaining
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           Occasion
           of
           great
           Euents
           and
           Changes
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           yeare
           were
           the
           Espousals
           of
           IAMES
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           ,
           the
           Kings
           eldest
           Daughter
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           by
           Proxie
           ,
           and
           published
           at
           PAVLES
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           fiue
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Ianuarie
           ,
           and
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           solemnly
           sung
           .
           But
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Ioy
           of
           the
           Citie
           thereupon
           shewed
           ,
           by
           Ringing
           of
           Bells
           ,
           and
           Bon-fires
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Incence
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           ,
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           so
           great
           and
           fresh
           Enmitie
           betweene
           the
           Nations
           ;
           especially
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           was
           farre
           enough
           off
           from
           feeling
           any
           of
           the
           former
           calamities
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           And
           therefore
           might
           bee
           truely
           attributed
           to
           a
           
             Secret
             Instinct
          
           and
           Inspiring
           (
           which
           many
           times
           runneth
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Pulse
           and
           Veines
           of
           People
           )
           touching
           the
           happinesse
           thereby
           to
           ensue
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           This
           Marriage
           was
           in
           August
           following
           consummate
           at
           Edenborough
           .
           The
           King
           bringing
           his
           Daughter
           as
           farre
           as
           Colli-Weston
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           consigning
           her
           to
           the
           Attendance
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           who
           with
           
           a
           great
           Troupe
           of
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           of
           Honour
           ,
           brought
           her
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           .
        
         
           This
           Marriage
           had
           beene
           in
           Treatie
           by
           the
           space
           of
           almost
           three
           yeares
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           did
           first
           open
           his
           mind
           to
           Bishop
           FOX
           .
           The
           Summe
           giuen
           in
           Marriage
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           ten
           Thousand
           pounds
           .
           And
           the
           Iointure
           and
           Aduancement
           assured
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           two
           Thousand
           pounds
           a
           yeare
           ,
           after
           King
           IAMES
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           one
           Thousand
           pounds
           a
           yeare
           in
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           Ladies
           Allowance
           or
           Maintenance
           .
           This
           to
           be
           set
           forth
           in
           Lands
           ,
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           certaine
           Reuenue
           .
           During
           the
           Treatie
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           remitted
           the
           matter
           to
           his
           Counsell
           ;
           And
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Table
           in
           the
           Freedome
           of
           Counsellors
           (
           the
           King
           beeing
           present
           )
           did
           put
           the
           Case
           ;
           that
           if
           GOD
           should
           take
           the
           Kings
           two
           Sonnes
           without
           Issue
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           would
           fall
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           might
           preiudice
           the
           Monarchie
           of
           England
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           King
           himselfe
           replied
           ;
           That
           if
           that
           should
           bee
           ,
           Scotland
           would
           bee
           but
           an
           Accession
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           England
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Greater
           would
           draw
           the
           lesse
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           a
           safer
           Vnion
           for
           England
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           France
           .
           This
           passed
           as
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           and
           silenced
           those
           that
           moued
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           yeare
           was
           fatall
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           Deaths
           ,
           as
           Marriages
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           equall
           temper
           .
           For
           the
           Ioyes
           and
           Feasts
           of
           the
           two
           Marriages
           ,
           were
           compensed
           with
           the
           Mournings
           ,
           and
           Funerals
           of
           Prince
           ARTHVR
           (
           of
           whom
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           )
           and
           of
           Queene
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           Child-bed
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           liued
           not
           long
           after
           .
           There
           dyed
           also
           that
           yeare
           Sir
           REGINOLD
           BRAY
           ,
           who
           was
           noted
           to
           haue
           had
           with
           the
           King
           the
           greatest
           Freedome
           of
           any
           Counsellor
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Freedome
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           set
           off
           
           Flatterie
           .
           Yet
           hee
           bare
           more
           than
           his
           iust
           part
           of
           Enuie
           ,
           for
           the
           Exactions
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Kings
           Estate
           was
           verie
           prosperous
           ,
           Secured
           by
           the
           Amitie
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           strengthened
           by
           that
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           cherished
           by
           that
           of
           Burgundie
           ,
           all
           Domesticke
           Troubles
           quenched
           ,
           and
           all
           Noyse
           of
           Warre
           (
           like
           a
           Thunder
           afarre
           off
           )
           going
           vpon
           Italie
           .
           Wherefore
           Nature
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           is
           happily
           contayned
           ,
           and
           refrained
           by
           some
           Bands
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           beganne
           to
           take
           place
           in
           the
           King
           ;
           carrying
           (
           as
           with
           a
           strong
           Tide
           )
           his
           affections
           and
           Thoughts
           vnto
           the
           gathering
           and
           heaping
           vp
           of
           Treasure
           .
           And
           as
           Kings
           doe
           more
           easily
           find
           Instruments
           for
           their
           Will
           and
           Humour
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           Seruice
           and
           Honour
           ;
           Hee
           had
           gotten
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           or
           beyond
           his
           purpose
           ,
           two
           Instruments
           ,
           EMPSON
           and
           DVDLEY
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           people
           esteemed
           as
           his
           Horse-Leeches
           and
           Shearers
           )
           bold
           men
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           of
           Fame
           ,
           and
           that
           tooke
           Toll
           of
           their
           Masters
           Grist
           .
           DVDLEY
           was
           of
           a
           good
           Family
           ,
           Eloquent
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           could
           put
           
             Hatefull
             Businesse
          
           into
           good
           Language
           .
           But
           EMPSON
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           a
           Sieue-maker
           ,
           triumphed
           alwayes
           vpon
           the
           
             Deede
             done
          
           ,
           putting
           off
           all
           other
           respects
           whatsoeuer
           .
           These
           two
           Persons
           beeing
           Lawyers
           in
           Science
           ,
           and
           
             Priuie
             Councellors
          
           in
           Authoritie
           (
           as
           
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             best
             things
             is
             the
             worst
             )
          
           turned
           Law
           and
           Iustice
           into
           Worme-wood
           and
           Rapine
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           their
           manner
           was
           to
           cause
           diuers
           Subiects
           to
           bee
           indicted
           of
           sundrie
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           forth
           to
           proceed
           in
           forme
           of
           Law
           ;
           But
           when
           the
           Bils
           were
           found
           ,
           then
           presently
           to
           commit
           them
           .
           And
           neuerthelesse
           not
           to
           produce
           them
           to
           any
           reasonable
           time
           to
           their
           Answer
           ,
           but
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           languish
           long
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           by
           sundrie
           artificiall
           Deuices
           and
           Terrours
           ,
           to
           extort
           from
           them
           great
           Fines
           and
           Ransomes
           ,
           which
           they
           termed
           Compositions
           and
           Mitigations
           .
        
         
         
           Neither
           did
           they
           (
           towards
           the
           end
           )
           obserue
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Halfe-face
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           in
           proceeding
           by
           Indictment
           ;
           but
           sent
           forth
           their
           Precepts
           to
           attache
           men
           ,
           and
           conuent
           them
           before
           themselues
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           at
           their
           priuate
           Houses
           ,
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           Commission
           ,
           and
           there
           vsed
           to
           shuffle
           vp
           a
           
             Summarie
             Proceeding
          
           by
           Examination
           ,
           without
           Tryall
           of
           Iurie
           ;
           assuming
           to
           themselues
           there
           ,
           to
           deale
           both
           in
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           
             Controuersies
             Ciuill
          
           .
        
         
           Then
           did
           they
           also
           vse
           to
           enthrall
           and
           charge
           the
           Subiects
           Lands
           with
           
             Tenures
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           by
           finding
           
             False
             Offices
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           worke
           vpon
           them
           for
           
             Ward-ships
             ,
             Liueries
             ,
             Primier
             Seisines
             ,
          
           and
           Alienations
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           fruites
           of
           those
           Tenures
           )
           refusing
           vpon
           diuers
           Pretexts
           and
           Delayes
           ,
           to
           admit
           men
           to
           trauerse
           those
           
             False
             Offices
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law.
           Nay
           ,
           the
           
             Kings
             Wards
          
           after
           they
           had
           accomplished
           their
           full
           Age
           ,
           could
           not
           bee
           suffered
           to
           haue
           Liuerie
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           without
           paying
           excessiue
           Fines
           ,
           farre
           exceeding
           all
           reasonable
           Rates
           .
           They
           did
           also
           vexe
           men
           with
           Informations
           of
           Intrusion
           vpon
           scarce
           colourable
           Titles
           .
        
         
           VVhen
           men
           were
           Out-lawed
           in
           
             Personall
             Actions
          
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           purchase
           their
           Charters
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           except
           they
           paid
           great
           and
           intolerable
           summes
           ;
           standing
           vpon
           the
           strict
           Point
           of
           Law
           ,
           which
           vpon
           Out-lawries
           giueth
           Forfeiture
           of
           Goods
           .
           Nay
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           all
           Law
           and
           Colour
           ,
           they
           maintained
           ,
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           haue
           the
           halfe
           of
           mens
           Lands
           and
           Rents
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           full
           two
           yeares
           ,
           for
           a
           Paine
           in
           Case
           of
           Out-lawrie
           .
           They
           would
           also
           ruffle
           with
           Iurors
           ,
           and
           inforce
           them
           to
           finde
           as
           they
           would
           direct
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           did
           not
           )
           Conuent
           them
           ,
           Imprison
           them
           ,
           and
           Fine
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           other
           Courses
           ,
           fitter
           to
           be
           buried
           than
           repeated
           ,
           they
           had
           of
           Preying
           vpon
           the
           People
           ;
           both
           like
           
             Tame
             Hawkes
          
           for
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           like
           Wild
           
           Hawkes
           for
           themselues
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           they
           grew
           to
           great
           Riches
           and
           Substance
           .
           But
           their
           principall
           working
           was
           vpon
           
             Penall
             Lawes
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           spared
           none
           ,
           great
           nor
           small
           ;
           nor
           considered
           whether
           the
           Law
           were
           possible
           ,
           or
           impossible
           ,
           in
           Vse
           or
           Obsolete
           .
           But
           raked
           ouer
           all
           old
           and
           new
           Statutes
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           were
           made
           with
           intention
           rather
           of
           Terrour
           ,
           than
           of
           Rigour
           ;
           hauing
           euer
           a
           Rabble
           of
           
             Promoters
             ,
             Questmongers
          
           ,
           and
           leading
           Iurors
           at
           their
           Command
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           haue
           any
           thing
           found
           either
           for
           Fact
           ,
           or
           Valuation
           .
        
         
           There
           remayneth
           to
           this
           Day
           a
           Report
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           on
           a
           time
           entertained
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           (
           that
           was
           his
           principall
           Seruant
           ,
           both
           for
           Warre
           and
           Peace
           )
           nobly
           and
           sumptuously
           ,
           at
           his
           Castle
           at
           Henningham
           .
           And
           at
           the
           Kings
           going
           away
           ,
           the
           Earles
           Seruants
           stood
           (
           in
           a
           seemely
           manner
           )
           in
           their
           
             Liuerie
             Coats
          
           ,
           with
           Cognisances
           ,
           ranged
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           King
           a
           Lane.
           The
           King
           called
           the
           Earle
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             much
             of
             your
             Hospitalitie
             ,
             but
             I
             see
             it
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             speech
             .
             These
             handsome
             Gentlemen
             and
             Teomen
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             me
             ,
             are
             sure
             your
             Meniall
             Seruants
             .
          
           The
           Earle
           smiled
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           
             It
             may
             please
             your
             Grace
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             for
             mine
             ease
             .
             They
             are
             most
             of
             them
             my
             Retainers
             ,
             that
             are
             come
             to
             doe
             me
             seruice
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             to
             see
             your
             Grace
             .
          
           The
           King
           started
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           
             By
             my
             faith
             (
             my
             Lord
             )
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             my
             good
             Cheare
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             not
             endure
             to
             haue
             my
             Lawes
             broken
             in
             my
             sight
             .
             My
             Atturney
             must
             speake
             with
             you
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           compounded
           for
           no
           lesse
           than
           fifteene
           thousand
           Markes
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           further
           the
           kings
           extreme
           Diligence
           ;
           I
           doe
           remember
           to
           haue
           seene
           long
           since
           a
           Booke
           of
           Accompt
           of
           EMPSONS
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           kings
           hand
           almost
           to
           euery
           Leafe
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Signing
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           some
           places
           Postilled
           in
           the
           
           Margent
           with
           the
           Kings
           hand
           likewise
           ,
           where
           was
           this
           Remembrance
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           
             receiued
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             fiue
             Markes
             ,
             for
             the
             Pardon
             to
             be
             procured
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Pardon
             doe
             not
             passe
             ,
             the
             Monie
             to
             bee
             repaied
             ;
             Except
             the
             Partie
             bee
             some
             other-wayes
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ouer
           against
           this
           Memorandum
           (
           of
           the
           Kings
           owne
           hand
           )
        
         
           
             Otherwise
             satisfied
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           I
           doe
           the
           rather
           mention
           ,
           because
           it
           shewes
           in
           the
           king
           a
           Nearenesse
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Iustnesse
           .
           So
           these
           little
           Sands
           and
           Graines
           of
           Gold
           and
           Siluer
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           helped
           not
           a
           little
           to
           make
           vp
           the
           great
           Heape
           and
           Banke
           .
        
         
           But
           meanewhile
           (
           to
           keepe
           the
           king
           awake
           )
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           hauing
           beene
           too
           gay
           at
           Prince
           ARTHVRS
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           sunke
           himselfe
           deepe
           in
           Debt
           ,
           had
           yet
           once
           more
           a
           mind
           to
           bee
           a
           Knight-Errant
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           Aduentures
           in
           Forraine
           parts
           .
           And
           taking
           his
           Brother
           with
           him
           ,
           fled
           againe
           into
           Flanders
           .
           That
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           which
           gaue
           him
           Confidence
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           Murmur
           of
           the
           People
           against
           the
           
             Kings
             Gouernement
          
           .
           And
           beeing
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           light
           and
           rash
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           thought
           euerie
           Vapour
           would
           bee
           a
           Tempest
           .
           Neither
           wanted
           hee
           some
           Partie
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           For
           the
           Murmur
           of
           People
           awakes
           the
           Discontents
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           that
           calleth
           vp
           commonly
           some
           Head
           of
           Sedition
           .
           The
           King
           resorting
           to
           his
           wonted
           and
           tried
           Arts
           ,
           caused
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CVRSON
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Castle
           at
           Hammes
           (
           beeing
           at
           that
           time
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           lesse
           likely
           to
           bee
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           the
           king
           )
           to
           flie
           from
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           to
           faine
           himselfe
           a
           seruant
           of
           
           the
           Earles
           .
           This
           Knight
           ,
           hauing
           insinuated
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           finding
           by
           him
           vpon
           whom
           chiefly
           hee
           had
           either
           Hope
           or
           Hold
           ,
           aduertised
           the
           King
           thereof
           in
           great
           secrecie
           .
           But
           neuerthelesse
           maintained
           his
           owne
           Credit
           and
           inward
           trust
           with
           the
           Earle
           .
           Vpon
           whose
           Aduertisements
           ,
           the
           King
           attached
           WILLIAM
           COVRTNEY
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Deuonshire
           ,
           his
           Brother-in-Law
           ,
           married
           to
           the
           Ladie
           KATHERINE
           ,
           daughter
           to
           King
           EDVVARD
           the
           Fourth
           ;
           WILLIAM
           DE-LA-POLE
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           ;
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           ,
           and
           Sir
           IOHN
           WINDHAM
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           meaner
           Persons
           ,
           and
           committed
           them
           to
           Custodie
           .
           GEORGE
           ,
           Lord
           ABERGAVENNIE
           ,
           and
           Sir
           THOMAS
           GREENE
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           apprehended
           ;
           but
           as
           vpon
           lesse
           Suspition
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           freer
           Restraint
           ,
           and
           were
           soone
           after
           deliuered
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Deuonshire
           ,
           being
           interessed
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           that
           was
           rather
           Feared
           than
           Nocent
           ;
           yet
           as
           One
           ,
           that
           might
           bee
           the
           Obiect
           of
           others
           Plots
           and
           Designes
           ,
           remained
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           during
           the
           Kings
           life
           .
           WILLIAAM
           DE-LA-POLE
           ,
           was
           also
           long
           restrained
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           straitly
           .
           But
           for
           Sir
           IAMES
           TIRREL
           (
           against
           whom
           the
           Bloud
           of
           rhe
           
             Innocent
             Princes
          
           ,
           EDVVARD
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           did
           still
           crie
           from
           vnder
           the
           Altar
           )
           and
           Sir
           IOHN
           WINDHAM
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           meaner
           ones
           ,
           they
           were
           attainted
           and
           executed
           ;
           The
           two
           Knights
           beheaded
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           Credit
           of
           CVRSON
           (
           who
           belike
           had
           not
           yet
           done
           all
           his
           Feates
           of
           Actiuitie
           )
           there
           was
           published
           at
           PAVLES
           Crosse
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           said
           Executions
           ,
           the
           
             Popes
             Bull
          
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Curse
           ,
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           and
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CVRSON
           ,
           &
           some
           others
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           generall
           against
           all
           the
           Abettors
           of
           the
           said
           Earle
           .
           Wherein
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           Heauen
           was
           made
           too
           much
           to
           bow
           to
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Religion
           
           to
           Policie
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           ,
           CVRSON
           (
           when
           hee
           saw
           time
           )
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           withall
           into
           wonted
           Fauour
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           worse
           Fame
           with
           the
           People
           .
           Vpon
           whose
           returne
           the
           Earle
           was
           much
           dismayed
           ,
           and
           seeing
           himselfe
           destitute
           of
           hopes
           (
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           also
           by
           tract
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           bad
           Successe
           ,
           being
           now
           become
           coole
           in
           those
           Attempts
           )
           after
           some
           wandering
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Germanie
           ,
           and
           certaine
           little
           Proiects
           ,
           no
           better
           than
           Squibbs
           of
           an
           
             Exiled
             man
          
           ,
           being
           tired
           out
           ,
           retired
           againe
           into
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Arch-Duke
           PHILIP
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           death
           of
           ISABELLA
           was
           at
           that
           time
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           of
           IOAN
           his
           Wife
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           (
           beeing
           the
           Nineteenth
           of
           his
           Raigne
           )
           the
           King
           called
           his
           Parliament
           .
           Wherein
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           guesse
           ,
           how
           absolute
           the
           King
           tooke
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           with
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           DVDLEY
           that
           was
           so
           hatefull
           ,
           was
           made
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           In
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           made
           any
           Statutes
           memorable
           ,
           touching
           publike
           Gouernement
           .
           But
           those
           that
           were
           ,
           had
           still
           the
           Stampe
           of
           the
           Kings
           Wisedome
           and
           Policie
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Statute
           made
           for
           the
           disanulling
           of
           all
           Patents
           of
           Lease
           ,
           or
           Grant
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           came
           not
           vpon
           lawfull
           Summons
           ,
           to
           serue
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Warres
           ,
           against
           the
           Enemies
           or
           Rebels
           ,
           or
           that
           should
           depart
           without
           the
           kings
           license
           ;
           With
           an
           Exception
           of
           certaine
           Persons
           of
           the
           Long-robe
           .
           Prouiding
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           haue
           the
           kings
           Wages
           ,
           from
           their
           House
           ,
           till
           their
           Returne
           home
           againe
           .
           There
           had
           beene
           the
           like
           made
           before
           for
           Offices
           ,
           and
           by
           thin
           Statute
           it
           was
           extended
           to
           Lands
           .
           But
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           see
           by
           many
           Statutes
           made
           in
           this
           kings
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           thought
           it
           safest
           ,
           to
           assist
           
             Martiall
             Law
          
           ,
           by
           Law
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Another
           Statute
           was
           made
           ,
           prohibiting
           the
           bringing
           
           in
           of
           Manufactures
           of
           Silke
           wrought
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           mixt
           with
           any
           other
           Threed
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           of
           Stuffes
           of
           whole
           piece
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Realme
           had
           of
           them
           no
           Manufacture
           in
           vse
           at
           that
           time
           )
           but
           of
           Knit-Silke
           ,
           or
           Texture
           of
           Silke
           ;
           as
           
             Ribbands
             ,
             Laces
             ,
             Caules
             ,
             Points
             ,
          
           and
           Girdles
           ,
           &c.
           which
           the
           People
           of
           England
           could
           then
           well
           skill
           to
           make
           .
           This
           Law
           pointed
           at
           a
           true
           
             Principle
             ;
             That
             where
             forraine
             materials
             are
             but
             Superfluities
             ,
             forraine
             Manufactures
             should
             bee
             prohibited
             .
          
           For
           that
           will
           either
           banish
           the
           Superfluitie
           ,
           or
           gaine
           the
           Manufacture
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Law
           also
           of
           Resumption
           of
           Patents
           of
           Gaoles
           ,
           and
           the
           Reannexing
           of
           them
           to
           the
           
             Sherifwicks
             ;
             Priuiledged
             Officers
          
           beeing
           no
           lesse
           an
           Interruption
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           than
           
             priuiledged
             Places
          
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           likewise
           a
           Law
           to
           restraine
           the
           By-lawes
           or
           Ordinances
           of
           Corporations
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           were
           against
           the
           Prerogatiue
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Common-law
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           the
           Libertie
           of
           the
           Subiect
           ,
           beeing
           Fraternities
           in
           Euill
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           Prouided
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           without
           the
           Allowance
           of
           the
           
             Chancellor
             ,
             Treasurer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Chiefe-Iustices
           ,
           or
           three
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           two
           Iustices
           of
           Circuit
           where
           the
           Corporation
           was
           .
        
         
           Another
           Law
           was
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Siluer
           of
           the
           Realme
           to
           the
           Mint
           ,
           in
           making
           all
           clipped
           ,
           minished
           ,
           or
           impayred
           Coines
           of
           Siluer
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           currant
           in
           payments
           ;
           without
           giuing
           any
           Remedie
           of
           weight
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           exception
           onely
           of
           a
           reasonable
           wearing
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           incertaintie
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           vpon
           the
           matter
           )
           to
           set
           the
           Mint
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           
             New
             Coines
          
           of
           Siluer
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           then
           minted
           .
        
         
           There
           likwise
           was
           a
           long
           Statute
           against
           Vagabonds
           ,
           wherein
           two
           things
           may
           bee
           noted
           ;
           The
           one
           the
           Dislike
           the
           Parliament
           had
           of
           Gaoling
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
           that
           which
           was
           chargeable
           ,
           pesterous
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           open
           Example
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Statutes
           of
           this
           Kings
           time
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           of
           the
           Nineteenth
           yeare
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           Statute
           of
           that
           kind
           )
           there
           are
           euer
           coupled
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           Uagabonds
           ,
           and
           the
           Forbidding
           of
           Dice
           ,
           and
           Cards
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           Games
           vnto
           Seruants
           and
           meane
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           putting
           downe
           and
           suppressing
           of
           Ale-houses
           ,
           as
           Strings
           of
           one
           Roote
           together
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           One
           were
           vnprofitable
           ,
           without
           the
           Other
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Riot
           and
           Retainers
           ,
           there
           passed
           scarce
           any
           Parliament
           in
           this
           time
           without
           a
           Law
           against
           them
           ,
           The
           King
           euer
           hauing
           an
           Eye
           to
           Might
           ,
           and
           Multitude
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           granted
           also
           that
           Parliamemt
           a
           Subsidie
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Temporaltie
           and
           the
           Clergie
           .
           And
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           ere
           the
           yeare
           expired
           ,
           there
           went
           out
           Commissions
           for
           a
           generall
           Beneuolence
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           Warres
           ;
           no
           Feares
           .
           The
           same
           yeare
           the
           Citty
           gaue
           fiue
           thousand
           Markes
           ,
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           A
           thing
           fitter
           for
           the
           Beginnings
           of
           Kings
           Raignes
           ,
           than
           the
           latter
           Ends.
           Neither
           was
           it
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Mint
           gained
           vpon
           the
           late
           Statute
           ,
           by
           the
           Recoinage
           of
           Groats
           and
           Halfe-groats
           ,
           now
           Twelue-pences
           and
           Six-pences
           .
           As
           for
           EMPSON
           and
           DVDLEY'S
           Mills
           ,
           they
           did
           grinde
           more
           than
           euer
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           
             Golden
             Showres
          
           powred
           downe
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           Treasurie
           at
           once
           .
           The
           last
           paiments
           of
           the
           Marriage-money
           from
           Spaine
           ;
           The
           Subsidie
           ;
           The
           Beneuolence
           ;
           The
           Recoinage
           ;
           The
           Redemption
           of
           the
           
             Cities
             Liberties
          
           ;
           The
           Casualties
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           more
           to
           bee
           marueiled
           at
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           had
           then
           no
           Occasions
           at
           all
           of
           Warres
           or
           Troubles
           .
           Hee
           had
           now
           but
           one
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           one
           Daughter
           vnbestowed
           .
           Hee
           was
           Wise
           ;
           Hee
           was
           of
           an
           
             High
             Mind
          
           ;
           Hee
           needed
           not
           to
           make
           Riches
           his
           Glorie
           .
           Hee
           
           did
           excell
           in
           so
           many
           things
           else
           ;
           saue
           that
           certainely
           Auarice
           doth
           euer
           finde
           in
           it selfe
           matter
           of
           Ambition
           .
           Belike
           hee
           thought
           to
           leaue
           his
           Sonne
           such
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Masse
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           as
           hee
           might
           choose
           his
           Greatnesse
           where
           hee
           would
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           was
           also
           kept
           the
           
             Serieants
             Feast
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           second
           Call
           in
           this
           Kings
           Dayes
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ISABELLA
           ,
           Queene
           of
           Castile
           ,
           deceased
           ;
           a
           right
           Noble
           Ladie
           ,
           and
           an
           Honour
           to
           her
           Sexe
           ,
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           the
           Corner-stone
           of
           the
           Greatnesse
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           hath
           followed
           .
           This
           Accident
           the
           King
           tooke
           not
           for
           Newes
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           thought
           it
           had
           a
           great
           Relation
           to
           his
           owne
           Affaires
           ;
           especially
           in
           two
           points
           .
           The
           One
           ,
           for
           Example
           ;
           the
           Other
           for
           Consequence
           .
           First
           ,
           hee
           conceiued
           that
           the
           Case
           of
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Queene
           ISABELLA
           ,
           was
           his
           owne
           Case
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           owne
           Queene
           :
           and
           the
           Case
           of
           IOAN
           the
           Heire
           vnto
           Castile
           ,
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           Prince
           HENRY
           .
           For
           if
           both
           of
           the
           Kings
           had
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           of
           their
           Wiues
           ,
           they
           descended
           to
           the
           Heires
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           accrew
           to
           the
           Husbands
           .
           And
           although
           his
           owne
           Case
           had
           both
           Steele
           and
           Parchment
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           other
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           Conquest
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           Naturall
           Title
           of
           Descent
           in
           Bloud
           ,
           did
           (
           in
           the
           imagination
           euen
           of
           a
           Wise-man
           )
           breed
           a
           Doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           two
           were
           not
           safe
           nor
           sufficient
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           was
           wonderfull
           diligent
           ,
           to
           inquire
           and
           obserue
           what
           became
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           in
           holding
           and
           continuing
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Castile
           .
           And
           whether
           he
           did
           hold
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           Right
           ,
           or
           as
           Administrator
           to
           his
           Daughter
           ;
           And
           whether
           he
           were
           like
           to
           hold
           it
           in
           Fact
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           put
           out
           by
           his
           Sonne-in-Law
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           did
           reuolue
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           Stateof
           Christendome
           might
           by
           this
           late
           Accident
           haue
           a
           turne
           .
           For
           whereas
           before
           time
           Himselfe
           ,
           with
           
           the
           Coniunction
           of
           Arragon
           and
           Castile
           (
           which
           then
           was
           one
           )
           and
           the
           Amitie
           of
           MAXIMILIAN
           and
           PHILIP
           his
           Sonne
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           was
           farre
           too
           strong
           a
           Partie
           for
           France
           ;
           hee
           beganne
           to
           feare
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           French
           King
           (
           who
           had
           great
           Interest
           in
           the
           Affections
           of
           PHILIP
           the
           young
           King
           of
           Castile
           )
           and
           PHILIP
           himselfe
           ,
           now
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           in
           ill
           Termes
           with
           his
           Father-in-law
           about
           the
           present
           Gouernment
           of
           Castile
           )
           And
           thirdly
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           PHILIPS
           Father
           (
           who
           was
           euer
           variable
           ,
           and
           vpon
           whom
           the
           surest
           Aime
           that
           could
           bee
           taken
           ,
           was
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           beene
           last
           before
           )
           would
           ,
           all
           three
           being
           potent
           Princes
           ,
           enter
           into
           some
           strait
           League
           and
           Confederation
           amongst
           themselues
           .
           Whereby
           though
           hee
           should
           not
           be
           endangered
           ,
           yet
           hee
           should
           be
           left
           to
           the
           poore
           Amitie
           of
           Arragon
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           had
           beene
           heretofore
           a
           kind
           of
           Arbiter
           of
           Europe
           ,
           he
           should
           now
           goe
           lesse
           ,
           and
           bee
           ouer-topped
           by
           so
           great
           a
           Coniunction
           .
           Hee
           had
           also
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           an
           inclination
           to
           marrie
           ,
           and
           bethought
           himselfe
           of
           some
           fit
           Conditions
           abroad
           .
           And
           amongst
           others
           ,
           hee
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Beautie
           and
           vertuous
           Behauiour
           of
           the
           young
           Queene
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           Widdow
           of
           FERDINANDO
           the
           younger
           ,
           being
           then
           of
           Matronall
           yeares
           of
           seuen
           and
           twentie
           .
           By
           whose
           Marriage
           he
           thought
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           (
           hauing
           beene
           a
           Gole
           for
           a
           time
           betweene
           the
           king
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           being
           but
           newly
           setled
           )
           might
           in
           some
           part
           be
           Deposited
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           able
           to
           keepe
           the
           Stakes
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           sent
           in
           Ambassage
           or
           Message
           three
           Confident
           Persons
           ;
           FRANCIS
           MARSIN
           ,
           IAMES
           BRAY-BROOKE
           ,
           and
           IOHN
           STILE
           ,
           vpon
           two
           seuerall
           Inquisitions
           rather
           than
           Negotiations
           .
           The
           One
           ,
           touching
           the
           Person
           and
           Condition
           of
           the
           young
           Queene
           of
           Naples
           .
           The
           Other
           touching
           all
           particulars
           of
           Estate
           ,
           that
           concerned
           
           the
           Fortunes
           and
           Intentions
           of
           FERDINANDO
           .
           And
           because
           they
           may
           obserue
           best
           ,
           who
           themselues
           are
           obserued
           least
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           vnder
           
             Colourable
             Pretexts
          
           ;
           giuing
           them
           Letters
           of
           Kindnesse
           and
           Complement
           from
           KATHERINE
           the
           Princesse
           ,
           to
           her
           Aunt
           ,
           and
           Neece
           ,
           the
           Olde
           and
           Young
           Queene
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           to
           them
           also
           a
           Booke
           of
           new
           Articles
           of
           Peace
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           it
           had
           beene
           deliuered
           vnto
           
             Doctor
             de
          
           PVEBLA
           ,
           the
           
             Leigier
             Ambassadour
          
           of
           Spaine
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           ;
           yet
           for
           that
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           long
           without
           hearing
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           thought
           good
           those
           Messengers
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           beene
           with
           the
           two
           Queenes
           ,
           should
           likewise
           passe
           on
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           FERDINANDO
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           Copie
           of
           the
           Booke
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Instructions
           touching
           the
           Queene
           of
           Naples
           were
           so
           curious
           and
           exquisite
           ,
           beeing
           as
           Articles
           whereby
           to
           direct
           a
           Suruey
           ,
           or
           framing
           a
           Particular
           of
           her
           Person
           ,
           for
           Complexion
           ,
           Fauour
           ,
           Feature
           ,
           Stature
           ,
           Health
           ,
           Age
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           Behauiour
           ,
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           Estate
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           young
           ,
           a
           Man
           would
           haue
           iudged
           him
           to
           bee
           Amorous
           ;
           but
           being
           ancient
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           that
           sure
           he
           was
           verie
           Chaste
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           meant
           to
           finde
           all
           things
           in
           one
           Woman
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           settle
           his
           Affections
           ,
           without
           ranging
           But
           in
           this
           Match
           hee
           was
           soone
           cooled
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           from
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           that
           this
           young
           Queene
           had
           had
           a
           goodly
           Ioynture
           in
           the
           Realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           well
           answered
           during
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Vnckle
           FREDERICKE
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           time
           of
           LEVVIS
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           Diuision
           her
           Reuenue
           fell
           ;
           But
           since
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           was
           in
           FERDINANDO'S
           hands
           ,
           all
           was
           assigned
           to
           the
           Armie
           ,
           and
           Garrisons
           there
           ,
           and
           shee
           receiued
           only
           a
           Pension
           or
           Exhibition
           out
           of
           his
           Coffers
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Inquirie
           had
           a
           graue
           and
           diligent
           
           Returne
           ,
           informing
           the
           King
           at
           full
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           King
           FERDINANDO
           .
           By
           this
           report
           it
           appeared
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           FERDINANDO
           did
           continue
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           Castile
           as
           Administrator
           vnto
           his
           Daughter
           IOAN
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Queene
           ISABELLA'S
           Will
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           he
           pretended
           .
           And
           that
           all
           Mandates
           and
           Grants
           were
           expedited
           in
           the
           name
           of
           IOAN
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           as
           Administrator
           ,
           without
           mention
           of
           PHILIP
           ,
           her
           Husband
           .
           And
           that
           king
           FERDINANDO
           ,
           howsoeuer
           hee
           did
           dismisse
           himselfe
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           yet
           meant
           to
           hold
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           without
           Accompt
           ,
           and
           in
           absolute
           Command
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           also
           ,
           that
           hee
           flattered
           himselfe
           with
           hopes
           ,
           that
           king
           PHILIP
           would
           permit
           vnto
           him
           the
           Gouernement
           of
           Castile
           during
           his
           life
           ;
           which
           hee
           had
           layed
           his
           plot
           to
           worke
           him
           vnto
           ,
           both
           by
           some
           Councellors
           of
           his
           about
           him
           ,
           which
           FERDINANDO
           had
           at
           his
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           by
           Promise
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           PHILIP
           gaue
           not
           way
           vnto
           it
           ,
           hee
           would
           marrie
           some
           young
           Ladie
           ,
           whereby
           to
           put
           him
           by
           the
           Succession
           of
           Arragon
           and
           Granada
           ,
           in
           case
           hee
           should
           haue
           a
           Sonne
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           by
           representing
           vnto
           him
           that
           the
           Gouernement
           of
           the
           Burgundians
           ,
           till
           PHILIP
           were
           by
           continuance
           in
           Spaine
           made
           as
           Naturall
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           would
           not
           bee
           indured
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           But
           in
           all
           those
           things
           (
           though
           wisely
           layed
           downe
           and
           considered
           )
           FERDINANDO
           failed
           ;
           But
           that
           PLVTO
           was
           better
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           PALLAS
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Report
           also
           ,
           the
           Ambassadours
           beeing
           meane
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           free
           ,
           did
           strike
           vpon
           a
           String
           which
           was
           somewhat
           dangerous
           .
           For
           they
           declared
           plainely
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           both
           Nobles
           and
           Commons
           ,
           were
           better
           affected
           vnto
           the
           part
           of
           PHILIP
           (
           so
           hee
           brought
           his
           wife
           with
           him
           )
           
           than
           to
           FERDINANDO
           ;
           And
           expressed
           the
           reason
           to
           bee
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           imposed
           vpon
           them
           many
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           Tallages
           ,
           whith
           was
           the
           Kings
           owne
           Case
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           in
           this
           Report
           a
           Declaration
           of
           an
           Ouerture
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           AMASON
           the
           Secretarie
           of
           FERDINANDO
           had
           made
           vnto
           the
           Ambassadours
           in
           great
           secret
           ,
           betweene
           CHARLES
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           and
           MARIE
           the
           Kings
           second
           Daughter
           ;
           assuring
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           the
           Treatie
           of
           Marriage
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           for
           the
           said
           Prince
           and
           the
           Daughter
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           breake
           ;
           and
           that
           shee
           the
           said
           Daughter
           of
           France
           should
           bee
           married
           to
           ANGOLESME
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           
             Heire
             apparant
          
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           touch
           also
           of
           a
           speech
           of
           Marriage
           betweene
           FERDINANDO
           and
           
             Madame
             de
          
           FOIS
           ,
           a
           Ladie
           of
           the
           Bloud
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           indeed
           succeeded
           .
           But
           this
           was
           reported
           as
           learned
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           silenced
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           by
           the
           returne
           of
           this
           Ambassage
           ,
           which
           gaue
           great
           light
           vnto
           his
           Affaires
           ,
           was
           well
           instructed
           ,
           and
           prepared
           how
           to
           carrie
           himselfe
           betweene
           FERDINANDO
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           PHILIP
           his
           Sonne-in-law
           ,
           King
           of
           Castile
           ;
           resoluing
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           doe
           all
           that
           in
           him
           lay
           to
           keepe
           them
           at
           one
           within
           themselues
           ;
           But
           howsoeuer
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           by
           a
           moderate
           Carriage
           and
           bearing
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           Common-friend
           ,
           to
           loose
           neither
           of
           their
           Friendships
           ;
           but
           yet
           to
           runne
           a
           Course
           more
           entire
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           but
           more
           laboured
           and
           officious
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           .
           But
           hee
           was
           much
           taken
           with
           the
           Ouerture
           of
           Marriage
           with
           his
           Daughter
           MARIE
           ;
           Both
           because
           it
           was
           the
           greatest
           Marriage
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           tooke
           hold
           of
           both
           Allies
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           corroborate
           his
           Alliance
           with
           PHILIP
           ,
           the
           Windes
           gaue
           him
           an
           Enter-view
           .
           For
           PHILIP
           
           choosing
           the
           Winter-Season
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           surprise
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           set
           forth
           with
           a
           great
           Nauie
           out
           of
           Flanders
           for
           Spaine
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           Ianuarie
           ,
           the
           one
           and
           Twentieth
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           Raigne
           .
           But
           himselfe
           was
           surprised
           with
           a
           cruell
           Tempest
           ,
           that
           scattered
           his
           Ships
           vpon
           the
           seuerall
           Coasts
           of
           England
           .
           And
           the
           Ship
           wherein
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           were
           (
           with
           two
           other
           small
           Barkes
           onely
           )
           torne
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           perill
           to
           escape
           the
           Furie
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           thrust
           into
           Waymouth
           .
           King
           PHILIP
           himselfe
           ,
           hauing
           not
           beene
           vsed
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           to
           Sea
           ,
           all
           wearied
           and
           extreame
           sicke
           ,
           would
           needes
           land
           ro
           refresh
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           doubting
           it
           might
           breed
           Delay
           ,
           his
           Occasions
           requiring
           Celeritie
           .
        
         
           The
           Rumour
           of
           the
           Arriuall
           of
           a
           puissant
           Nauie
           vpon
           the
           Coast
           ,
           made
           the
           Countrie
           Arme.
           And
           Sir
           THOMAS
           TRENCHARD
           with
           Forces
           suddenly
           raised
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           the
           matter
           might
           bee
           ,
           came
           to
           Waymouth
           .
           Where
           vnderstanding
           the
           Accident
           ,
           hee
           did
           in
           all
           Humblenesse
           and
           Humanitie
           inuite
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           to
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           forthwith
           dispatched
           Posts
           to
           the
           Court.
           Soone
           after
           came
           Sir
           IOHN
           CAROE
           likewise
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           troupe
           of
           Men
           well
           armed
           ;
           vsing
           the
           like
           Humblenesse
           and
           Respect
           towards
           the
           king
           ,
           when
           hee
           knew
           the
           Case
           .
           King
           PHILIP
           doubting
           that
           they
           ,
           being
           but
           Subiects
           ,
           durst
           not
           let
           him
           passe
           away
           againe
           ,
           without
           the
           Kings
           Notice
           and
           Leaue
           ,
           yeelded
           to
           their
           Entreatie●
           ,
           to
           staie
           till
           they
           heard
           from
           the
           Court.
           The
           king
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           heard
           the
           Newes
           ,
           commanded
           presently
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           visite
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           ;
           That
           as
           hee
           was
           verie
           sorrie
           for
           his
           Mishap
           ,
           so
           hee
           was
           glad
           that
           hee
           had
           escaped
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Occasion
           himselfe
           had
           to
           doe
           him
           Honour
           ;
           and
           
           desiring
           him
           ,
           to
           thinke
           himselfe
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           Land
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           king
           made
           all
           hast
           possible
           to
           come
           and
           imbrace
           him
           .
           The
           Earle
           came
           to
           him
           in
           great
           Magnificence
           ,
           with
           a
           braue
           Troupe
           of
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           ;
           and
           (
           for
           more
           State
           )
           came
           by
           Torch-Light
           .
           After
           hee
           had
           done
           the
           Kings
           Message
           ,
           King
           PHILIP
           seeing
           how
           the
           world
           went
           ,
           the
           sooner
           to
           get
           away
           ,
           went
           vpon
           speed
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Windsore
           ,
           and
           his
           Queene
           followed
           by
           easie
           iourneys
           .
           The
           two
           kings
           at
           their
           meeting
           vsed
           all
           the
           Caresses
           ,
           and
           louing
           Demonstrations
           ,
           that
           were
           possible
           .
           And
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           said
           pleasantly
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           
             That
             hee
             was
             now
             punished
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             come
             within
             his
             walled
             Towne
             of
          
           Calice
           ,
           
             when
             they
             met
             last
          
           .
           But
           the
           king
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             walles
             and
             Seas
             were
             nothing
             ,
             where
             Hearts
             were
             open
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             here
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             serued
             .
          
           After
           a
           Day
           or
           two's
           refreshing
           ,
           the
           kings
           entred
           into
           speech
           of
           renewing
           the
           Treatie
           ;
           The
           King
           saying
           ,
           That
           though
           King
           PHILIPS
           Person
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           his
           Fortunes
           and
           State
           were
           raised
           .
           In
           which
           Case
           a
           Renouation
           of
           Treatie
           was
           vsed
           amongst
           Princes
           .
           But
           while
           these
           things
           were
           in
           handling
           ,
           the
           king
           choosing
           a
           fit
           time
           ,
           and
           drawing
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           into
           a
           Roome
           ,
           where
           they
           two
           onely
           were
           priuate
           ,
           and
           laying
           his
           hand
           ciuilly
           vpon
           his
           arme
           ,
           and
           changing
           his
           Countenance
           a
           little
           from
           a
           Countenance
           of
           Intertainment
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             haue
             beene
             saued
             vpon
             my
             Coast
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             suffer
             mee
             to
             wracke
             vpon
             yours
             .
          
           The
           King
           of
           Castile
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             What
             hee
             meant
             by
             that
             speech
             ?
             I
             meane
             it
          
           (
           saith
           the
           King
           )
           
             by
             that
             same
             Harebraine
             wilde
             Fellow
             ,
             my
             subiect
             ,
             the
          
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           
             who
             is
             protected
             in
             your
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             play
             the
             Foole
             ,
             when
             all
             others
             are
             wearie
             of
             it
             .
          
           The
           King
           of
           Castile
           answered
           ;
           
             I
             had
             thought
             (
             Sir
             )
             your
             Felicitie
             had
             beene
             aboue
             those
             thoughts
             .
             But
             if
             it
             trouble
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             banish
             him
             .
          
           The
           King
           replied
           ;
           Those
           
           
             Hornets
             were
             best
             in
             their
             Nest
             ,
             and
             worst
             then
             when
             they
             did
             stie
             abroad
             ,
             that
             his
             desire
             was
             ,
             to
             haue
             him
             deliuered
             to
             him
             .
          
           The
           King
           of
           Castile
           here
           with
           a
           little
           confused
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           studie
           ,
           said
           ;
           
             That
             can
             I
             not
             doe
             with
             my
             honour
             ,
             and
             lesse
             with
             yours
             ;
             for
             you
             will
             bee
             thought
             to
             haue
             vsed
             mee
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             .
          
           The
           King
           presently
           said
           ;
           
             Then
             the
             matter
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             For
             I
             will
             take
             that
             dishonour
             vpon
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             honour
             is
             saued
             .
          
           The
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           king
           in
           great
           Estimation
           ,
           and
           besides
           remembred
           where
           hee
           was
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           vse
           hee
           might
           haue
           of
           the
           kings
           Amitie
           ,
           for
           that
           himselfe
           was
           new
           in
           his
           Estate
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           vnsetled
           ,
           both
           with
           his
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           composing
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           said
           ;
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             giue
             Law
             to
             mee
             ;
             but
             so
             will
             I
             to
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             haue
             him
             ,
             but
             (
             vpon
             your
             honour
             )
             you
             shall
             not
             take
             his
             life
             .
          
           The
           king
           embracing
           him
           ,
           said
           ;
           Agreed
           .
           Saith
           the
           king
           of
           
             Castile
             ,
             Neither
             shall
             it
             dislike
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             send
             to
             him
             in
             such
             a
             fashion
             ,
             as
             hee
             may
             partly
             come
             with
             his
             owne
             good
             will.
          
           The
           king
           said
           ;
           
             It
             was
             well
             thought
             of
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             hee
             would
             ioyne
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             sending
             to
             the
          
           Earle
           
             a
             Message
             to
             that
             purpose
          
           .
           They
           both
           sent
           seuerally
           ,
           and
           meane
           while
           they
           continued
           Feasting
           and
           Pastimes
           .
           The
           King
           beeing
           (
           on
           his
           part
           )
           willing
           to
           haue
           the
           Earle
           sure
           before
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           went
           ;
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           beeing
           as
           willing
           to
           seeme
           to
           bee
           inforced
           .
           The
           King
           also
           with
           many
           wise
           and
           excellent
           Perswasions
           ,
           did
           aduise
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           to
           bee
           ruled
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           his
           Father-in-Law
           FERDINANDO
           ;
           a
           Prince
           so
           prudent
           ,
           so
           experienced
           ,
           so
           fortunate
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Castile
           (
           who
           was
           in
           no
           verie
           good
           termes
           with
           his
           said
           Father-in-Law
           )
           answered
           ;
           
             That
             if
             his
             Father-in-Law
             would
             suffer
             him
             to
             gouerne
             his
             Kingdomes
             ,
             hee
             should
             gouerne
             him
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           immediatly
           Messengers
           sent
           from
           both
           Kings
           to
           recall
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           :
           Who
           
           vpon
           gentle
           wordes
           vsed
           to
           him
           was
           soone
           charmed
           ,
           and
           willing
           enough
           to
           returne
           ;
           assured
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           hoping
           of
           his
           Libertie
           .
           Hee
           was
           brought
           through
           Flanders
           to
           Calice
           ,
           and
           thence
           landed
           at
           Douer
           ,
           and
           with
           sufficient
           Guard
           deliuered
           and
           receiued
           at
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
           Meane
           while
           King
           HENRY
           (
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           time
           )
           continued
           his
           Feastings
           and
           Entertainments
           ,
           and
           after
           hee
           had
           receiued
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           into
           the
           Fraternitie
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Reciprocall
           had
           his
           Sonne
           the
           Prince
           admitted
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Golden-Fleece
           ,
           hee
           accompainied
           King
           PHILIP
           and
           his
           Queene
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           entertayned
           with
           the
           greatest
           Magnificence
           and
           Triumph
           ,
           that
           could
           bee
           vpon
           no
           greater
           warning
           .
           And
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           Suffolke
           had
           beene
           conueyed
           to
           the
           Tower
           (
           which
           was
           the
           serious
           part
           )
           the
           Iollities
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           tooke
           leaue
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           during
           their
           beeing
           heere
           ,
           they
           in
           Substance
           concluded
           that
           Treatie
           ,
           which
           the
           Flemings
           terme
           
             Intercursus
             malus
          
           ,
           and
           beares
           Date
           at
           Windsore
           ;
           for
           that
           there
           bee
           some
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           to
           the
           Aduantage
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           than
           of
           them
           ;
           especially
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Free-fishing
           of
           the
           Dutch
           vpon
           the
           Coasts
           and
           Seas
           of
           England
           ,
           granted
           in
           the
           Treatie
           of
           Undecimo
           ,
           was
           not
           by
           this
           Treatie
           confirmed
           .
           
             All
             Articles
          
           that
           confirme
           former
           Treaties
           beeing
           precisely
           and
           warily
           limitted
           and
           confirmed
           to
           matter
           of
           Commerce
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
        
         
           It
           was
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Tempest
           which
           draue
           PHILIP
           into
           England
           ,
           blew
           downe
           the
           
             Golden
             Eagle
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Spire
           of
           PAVLES
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fall
           it
           fell
           vpon
           a
           Signe
           of
           the
           
             Blacke
             Eagle
          
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           PAVLES
           Church-Yard
           ,
           in
           the
           
           place
           where
           the
           Schoole-House
           now
           standeth
           ,
           and
           battered
           it
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           downe
           .
           Which
           was
           a
           strange
           stooping
           of
           a
           Hawke
           vpon
           a
           Fowle
           .
           This
           the
           People
           interpreted
           to
           bee
           an
           
             Ominous
             Prognosticke
          
           vpon
           the
           
             Imperiall
             House
          
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           by
           Interpretation
           also
           )
           fulfilled
           vpon
           PHILIP
           the
           Emperours
           Sonne
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Present
           Disaster
           of
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           that
           followed
           .
           For
           PHILIP
           arriuing
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           attaining
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Castile
           without
           resistance
           ,
           (
           insomuch
           as
           FERDINANDO
           ,
           who
           had
           spoke
           so
           great
           before
           ,
           was
           with
           difficultie
           admitted
           to
           the
           speech
           of
           his
           Sonne-in-Law
           )
           sickned
           soone
           after
           ,
           and
           deceased
           .
           Yet
           after
           such
           time
           as
           there
           was
           an
           Obseruation
           by
           the
           wisest
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           That
           if
           hee
           had
           liued
           ,
           his
           Father
           would
           haue
           gained
           vpon
           him
           in
           that
           sort
           ,
           as
           hee
           would
           haue
           gouerned
           his
           Councells
           ,
           and
           Designes
           ,
           if
           not
           his
           Affections
           .
           By
           this
           all
           Spaine
           returned
           into
           the
           power
           of
           FERDINANDO
           in
           state
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           IOAN
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           louing
           her
           Husband
           (
           by
           whom
           shee
           had
           many
           Children
           )
           dearely
           well
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           beloued
           of
           him
           (
           howsoeuer
           her
           Father
           ,
           to
           make
           PHILIP
           ill
           beloued
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           gaue
           out
           that
           PHILIP
           vsed
           her
           not
           well
           )
           was
           vnable
           in
           strength
           of
           minde
           to
           beare
           the
           Griefe
           of
           his
           Decease
           ,
           and
           fell
           distracted
           of
           her
           Wittes
           .
           Of
           which
           Maladie
           her
           Father
           was
           thought
           no
           wayes
           to
           endeuour
           the
           Cure
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           hold
           his
           
             Regall
             Power
          
           in
           Castile
           .
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Felicitie
           of
           CHARLES
           the
           Eighth
           was
           said
           to
           bee
           a
           Dreame
           ;
           so
           the
           Aduersitie
           of
           FERDINANDO
           was
           said
           likewise
           to
           bee
           a
           Dreame
           ,
           it
           passed
           ouer
           so
           soone
           .
        
         
         
           About
           this
           time
           the
           King
           was
           desirous
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           House
           of
           LANCASTER
           
             Celestiall
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           became
           Suitor
           to
           Pope
           IVLIVS
           ,
           to
           Canonize
           King
           HENRY
           the
           Sixt
           for
           a
           Saint
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           his
           famous
           Prediction
           of
           the
           Kings
           owne
           Assumption
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           IVLIVS
           referred
           the
           matter
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           )
           to
           certaine
           Cardinalls
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           verification
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Acts
          
           and
           Miracles
           .
           But
           it
           died
           vnder
           the
           Reference
           .
           The
           generall
           Opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           Pope
           IVLIVS
           was
           too
           deare
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           come
           to
           his
           Rates
           .
           But
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           ,
           That
           that
           Pope
           (
           who
           was
           extremely
           iealous
           of
           the
           Dignitie
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Actes
           thereof
           )
           knowing
           that
           King
           HENRY
           the
           Sixth
           was
           reputed
           in
           the
           world
           abroad
           but
           for
           a
           
             Simple
             Man
          
           ,
           was
           affraide
           it
           would
           but
           diminish
           the
           Estimation
           of
           that
           kinde
           of
           Honour
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           distance
           kept
           betweene
           Iunocents
           and
           Saints
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           yeare
           likewise
           there
           proceeded
           a
           Treatie
           of
           Marriage
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Ladie
           MARGARET
           Duchesse
           Dowager
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           onely
           Daughter
           to
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           and
           Sister
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ;
           a
           Ladie
           wise
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           good
           Fame
           .
           This
           Matter
           had
           beene
           in
           speech
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           at
           their
           meeting
           ,
           but
           was
           soone
           after
           resumed
           ;
           and
           therein
           was
           imployed
           for
           his
           first
           piece
           the
           Kings
           then
           Chaplaine
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           great
           Prelate
           THOMAS
           WOLSEY
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           end
           concluded
           ,
           with
           great
           and
           ample
           Conditions
           for
           the
           king
           ,
           but
           with
           promise
           
             De
             Futuro
          
           only
           .
           It
           may
           be
           the
           king
           was
           the
           rather
           induced
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           heard
           more
           and
           more
           of
           the
           Marriage
           to
           goe
           on
           betweene
           his
           great
           Friend
           and
           Allie
           FERDINANDO
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           
             Madame
             de
          
           FOIS
           ,
           whereby
           that
           King
           beganne
           to
           piece
           with
           the
           
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           hee
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           before
           seuered
           .
           So
           fatall
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           and
           straitest
           Amities
           of
           Kings
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           to
           haue
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Wheele
           .
           Nay
           thereis
           a
           further
           Tradition
           (
           in
           Spaint
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           vs
           )
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           after
           hee
           knew
           that
           the
           Marriage
           betweene
           CHARLES
           ,
           the
           young
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           MARIE
           the
           Kings
           second
           Daughter
           went
           roundly
           on
           (
           which
           though
           it
           was
           first
           mooued
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           afterwards
           wholly
           aduanced
           and
           brought
           to
           perfection
           by
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           and
           the
           Friends
           on
           that
           side
           )
           entred
           into
           a
           iealousie
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           aspire
           to
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           Castilia
           ,
           as
           Administrator
           during
           the
           Minoritie
           of
           his
           Sonne-in-Law
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           should
           haue
           beene
           a
           Competition
           of
           Three
           for
           that
           Gouernment
           ;
           FERDINANDO
           ,
           Grand-father
           on
           the
           Mothers
           side
           ;
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           Grand-father
           on
           the
           Fathers
           side
           ;
           and
           King
           HENRIE
           ;
           Father-in-Law
           to
           the
           young
           Prince
           .
           Certainely
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnlike
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           Gouernment
           (
           carrying
           the
           young
           Prince
           with
           him
           )
           would
           haue
           beene
           perhaps
           more
           welcome
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Two.
           For
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           Castilia
           ,
           that
           so
           lately
           put
           out
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           in
           fauour
           of
           King
           PHILIP
           ,
           and
           had
           discouered
           themselues
           so
           farre
           ,
           could
           not
           bee
           but
           in
           a
           secret
           Distrust
           and
           Distaste
           of
           that
           King.
           And
           as
           for
           MAXIMILIAN
           ,
           vpon
           Twentie
           respects
           hee
           could
           not
           haue
           beene
           the
           Man.
           But
           this
           purpose
           of
           the
           Kings
           seemeth
           to
           mee
           (
           considering
           the
           Kings
           safe
           Courses
           ,
           neuer
           found
           to
           bee
           enterprizing
           or
           aduenturous
           )
           not
           greatly
           probable
           ,
           except
           hee
           should
           haue
           had
           a
           Desire
           to
           breathe
           warmer
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           ill
           Lunger
           .
           This
           Marriage
           with
           MARGARET
           was
           protracted
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Infirmitie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           now
           in
           the
           two
           
           and
           Twentieth
           of
           his
           Raigne
           beganne
           to
           bee
           troubled
           with
           the
           Goute
           .
           But
           the
           Defluxion
           taking
           also
           into
           his
           Brest
           ,
           wasted
           his
           Lungs
           ,
           so
           that
           thrice
           in
           a
           Yeare
           (
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           Returne
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           
             Spring
             ,
          
           )
           hee
           had
           great
           Fitts
           and
           Labours
           of
           the
           Tissicke
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           hee
           continued
           to
           intend
           Businesse
           with
           as
           great
           diligence
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           his
           Health
           .
           Yet
           so
           ,
           as
           vpon
           this
           warning
           ,
           hee
           did
           likewise
           now
           more
           seriously
           thinke
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           himselfe
           a
           Saint
           ,
           aswell
           as
           King
           HENRIE
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           by
           Treasure
           better
           imployed
           ,
           than
           to
           bee
           giuen
           to
           Pope
           IVLIVS
           .
           For
           this
           Yeare
           hee
           gaue
           greater
           Almes
           than
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           discharged
           all
           Prisoners
           about
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           lay
           for
           Fees
           or
           Debts
           ,
           vnder
           fortie
           shillings
           .
           Hee
           did
           also
           make
           haste
           with
           Religious
           Foundations
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Yeare
           following
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Three
           and
           Twentieth
           )
           finished
           that
           of
           the
           Sauoy
           .
           And
           hearing
           also
           of
           the
           bitter
           Cryes
           of
           his
           People
           against
           the
           Oppressions
           of
           DVDLEY
           and
           EMPSON
           ,
           and
           their
           Complices
           ;
           partly
           by
           Deuout
           Persons
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           publicke
           Sermons
           (
           the
           Preachers
           doing
           their
           Dutie
           therein
           )
           Hee
           was
           touched
           with
           great
           Remorse
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           EMPSON
           and
           DVDLEY
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           but
           heare
           of
           these
           Scruples
           in
           the
           Kings
           Conscience
           ;
           yet
           as
           if
           the
           Kings
           Soule
           and
           his
           Money
           were
           in
           seuerall
           Offices
           ,
           that
           the
           One
           was
           not
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           Other
           ,
           went
           on
           with
           as
           great
           rage
           as
           euer
           .
           For
           the
           same
           three
           and
           Twentieth
           Yeare
           was
           there
           a
           sharpe
           Prosecution
           against
           Sir
           VVILLIAM
           CAPEL
           now
           the
           second
           time
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           for
           Matters
           of
           Misgouernment
           in
           his
           Maioraltie
           .
           The
           great
           Matter
           beeing
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           Payments
           hee
           had
           taken
           knowledge
           of
           
             False
             Moneys
          
           ,
           and
           did
           
           not
           his
           diligence
           to
           examine
           ,
           and
           beate
           it
           out
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Offendours
           .
           For
           this
           and
           some
           other
           things
           layed
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           hee
           was
           condemned
           to
           pay
           Two
           Thousand
           Pounds
           ;
           and
           beeing
           a
           Man
           of
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           hardened
           by
           his
           former
           Troubles
           ,
           refused
           to
           pay
           2
           Mite
           ;
           and
           bee
           like
           vsed
           some
           vntoward
           Speeches
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           there
           remayned
           till
           the
           Kings
           Death
           .
           KNESVVORTH
           likewise
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           lately
           Maior
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           both
           his
           Sheriffes
           ,
           were
           ,
           for
           Abuses
           in
           their
           Offices
           ,
           questioned
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           vpon
           one
           Thousand
           foure
           hundred
           pounds
           payed
           .
           HAVVIS
           ,
           an
           Alderman
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           put
           in
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           died
           with
           Thought
           ,
           and
           Anguish
           ,
           before
           his
           Businesse
           came
           to
           an
           end
           .
           Sir
           LAVVRENCE
           AILMER
           ,
           who
           had
           likewise
           beene
           Maior
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           Sheriffes
           ,
           were
           put
           to
           the
           Fine
           of
           one
           Thousand
           Pounds
           .
           And
           Sir
           LAVVRENCE
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           make
           payment
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           Prison
           ,
           where
           hee
           stayed
           till
           EMPSON
           himselfe
           was
           committed
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           marueile
           (
           if
           the
           Faults
           were
           so
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           Rates
           so
           heauie
           )
           that
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           of
           store
           ,
           that
           hee
           left
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           most
           of
           it
           in
           secret
           places
           ,
           vnder
           his
           owne
           Key
           and
           keeping
           ,
           at
           Richmond
           ,
           amounted
           (
           as
           by
           Tradition
           it
           is
           reported
           to
           haue
           done
           )
           vnto
           the
           Summe
           of
           neare
           Eighteene
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           Sterling
           ;
           a
           huge
           Masse
           of
           Money
           ,
           euen
           for
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Act
           of
           State
           that
           concluded
           this
           kings
           Temporall
           Felicitie
           ,
           was
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           a
           Glorious
           Match
           betweene
           his
           Daughter
           MARIE
           ,
           and
           CHARLES
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           ,
           afterwards
           the
           
           great
           Emperour
           ,
           both
           beeing
           of
           tender
           yeares
           Which
           Treatie
           was
           perfected
           by
           Bishop
           FOXE
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           Commissioners
           at
           Calice
           ,
           the
           yeare
           before
           the
           Kings
           Death
           .
           In
           which
           Alliance
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           hee
           himselfe
           tooke
           so
           high
           Contentment
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Letter
           which
           hee
           wrote
           thereupon
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           (
           commaunding
           all
           possible
           demonstrations
           of
           ioy
           to
           bee
           made
           for
           the
           same
           )
           hee
           expresseth
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           thought
           hee
           had
           built
           a
           Wall
           of
           Brasse
           about
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           for
           his
           Sonnes-in-law
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           and
           Burgundie
           .
           So
           as
           now
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           bee
           added
           to
           this
           great
           Kings
           Felicitie
           ,
           beeing
           at
           the
           top
           of
           all
           worldly
           Blisse
           ,
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           high
           Marriages
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           his
           great
           Renowne
           throughout
           Europe
           ,
           and
           his
           scarce
           credible
           Riches
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuall
           Constancie
           of
           his
           prosperous
           Successes
           )
           but
           an
           opportune
           Death
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           him
           from
           any
           future
           blowe
           of
           Fortune
           .
           Which
           certainely
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           Hatred
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           being
           then
           come
           to
           Eighteene
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           bold
           Prince
           ,
           and
           liberall
           ,
           and
           that
           gained
           vpon
           the
           People
           by
           his
           very
           Aspect
           and
           Presence
           )
           had
           not
           beene
           impossible
           to
           haue
           come
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           crowne
           also
           the
           last
           yeare
           of
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           first
           ,
           hee
           did
           an
           Act
           of
           Pietie
           ,
           rare
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           bee
           taken
           into
           Imitation
           .
           For
           hee
           granted
           forth
           a
           
             Generall
             Pardon
          
           ,
           as
           expecting
           a
           second
           Coronation
           in
           a
           better
           Kingdome
           .
           Hee
           did
           also
           declare
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           that
           his
           minde
           was
           ,
           that
           Restitution
           should
           bee
           made
           of
           those
           Summes
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           vniustly
           taken
           by
           his
           Officers
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           this
           SALOMON
           of
           England
           (
           for
           SALOMON
           also
           was
           too
           heauie
           vpon
           his
           People
           
           in
           Exactions
           )
           hauing
           liued
           two
           and
           fiftie
           yeares
           ,
           and
           thereof
           Raigned
           three
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           and
           eight
           Moneths
           ,
           beeing
           in
           perfect
           Memorie
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           most
           Blessed
           Minde
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           Calme
           of
           a
           
             Consuming
             Sickenesse
          
           passed
           to
           a
           better
           World
           ,
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           1508.
           at
           his
           Palace
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           had
           built
           .
        
         
           
           
             THis
             King
             
               (
               to
               speake
               of
               him
               in
               Tearmes
               equall
               to
               his
               Deseruing
               )
               was
               one
               of
               the
               best
               sort
               of
            
             VVonders
             ;
             a
             Wonder
             for
             VVisemen
             .
             
               Hee
               had
               parts
               (
               both
               in
               his
            
             Vertues
             ,
             
               and
               his
            
             Fortune
             )
             
               not
               so
               fit
               for
               a
            
             Common-place
             ,
             
               as
               for
            
             Obseruation
             .
             
               Certainly
               hee
               was
            
             Religious
             ,
             
               both
               in
               his
            
             Affection
             ,
             and
             Obseruance
             .
             
               But
               as
               hee
               could
               see
               cleare
               (
               for
               those
               times
               )
               through
            
             Superstition
             ,
             
               so
               he
               would
               be
               blinded
               (
               now
               and
               then
               )
               by
               Humane
            
             Policie
             .
             
               Hee
               aduanced
            
             Church-men
             ;
             
               hee
               was
               tender
               in
               the
               Priuiledge
               of
            
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             
               though
               they
               wrought
               him
               much
               mischiefe
               .
               Hee
               built
               and
               endowed
               many
            
             Religious
             Foundations
             ,
             
               besides
               his
            
             Memorable
             Hospitall
             
               of
               the
            
             Sauoy
             .
             
               And
               yet
               was
               hee
               a
               great
            
             Almes-giuer
             
               in
               secret
               ;
               which
               shewed
               ,
               that
               his
            
             VVorkes
             in
             publique
             
               were
               dedicated
               rather
               to
            
             GODS
             Glorie
             ,
             
               than
               his
               owne
               .
               Hee
               professed
               alwaies
               to
               loue
               and
               seeke
            
             Peace
             ;
             
               and
               it
               was
               his
               vsuall
            
             Preface
             
               in
               his
            
             Treaties
             ;
             That
             when
             CHRIST
             came
             into
             the
             
               World
               ,
               Peace
            
             was
             sung
             ;
             and
             when
             HEE
             went
             out
             of
             the
             
               World
               ,
               Peace
            
             was
             bequeathed
             .
             
               And
               this
            
             Vertue
             
               could
               not
               proceede
               out
               of
            
             Feare
             ,
             or
             Softnesse
             ;
             
               for
               he
               was
            
             Valiant
             and
             Actiue
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               it
               was
               truely
            
             Christian
             and
             Morall
             .
             
               Yet
               hee
               knew
               the
               way
               to
            
             Peace
             ,
             
               was
               not
               to
               seeme
            
             
             
               to
               bee
               desirous
               to
               auoyde
            
             Warres
             .
             
               Therefore
               would
               be
               make
            
             Cffers
             ,
             and
             Fames
             of
             Warres
             ,
             
               till
               hee
               had
               mended
               the
            
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             .
             
               It
               was
               also
               much
               ,
               that
               one
               that
               was
               so
               great
               a
               Louer
               of
            
             Peace
             ,
             
               should
               be
               so
               happie
               in
            
             VVarre
             .
             
               For
               his
            
             Armes
             
               (
               eyther
               in
            
             Forraine
             or
             Ciuill
             VVarres
             )
             
               were
               neuer
            
             Infortunate
             ;
             
               neyther
               did
               be
               know
               what
               a
            
             Disaster
             
               meant
               .
               The
            
             VVarre
             
               of
               his
            
             Comming
             in
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Rebellions
             
               of
               the
            
             Earle
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Lord
             AWDLEY
             
               were
               ended
               by
            
             Victorie
             .
             The
             VVarres
             of
             France
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             by
             Peaces
             
               sought
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               That
               of
            
             Brittaine
             ,
             
               by
               accident
               of
               the
            
             Dukes
             
               death
               .
               The
            
             Insurrection
             
               of
               the
            
             Lord
             LOVEL
             ,
             
               and
               that
               of
            
             PERKIN
             at
             Excester
             ,
             
               and
               in
            
             Kent
             ,
             
               by
               flight
               of
               the
            
             Rebells
             ,
             
               before
               they
               came
               to
            
             Blowes
             .
             
               So
               that
               his
            
             Fortune
             of
             Armes
             
               was
               still
            
             Inuiolate
             .
             
               The
               rather
               sure
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               the
               quenching
               of
               the
            
             Commotions
             
               of
               his
            
             Subiects
             ,
             
               hee
               euer
               went
               in
            
             Person
             ,
             
               Sometimes
               reseruing
               himselfe
               to
               backe
               and
               second
               his
            
             Lieutenants
             ,
             
               but
               euer
               in
            
             Action
             ;
             
               and
               yet
               that
               was
               not
               meerely
            
             Forwardnesse
             ,
             
               but
               partly
            
             Distrust
             
               of
               others
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               did
               much
               maintaine
               and
               countenance
               his
            
             Lawes
             .
             
               Which
               (
               neuerthelesse
               )
               was
               no
            
             Impediment
             
               to
               him
               to
               worke
               his
            
             VVill.
             
               For
               it
               was
               so
               handled
               ,
               that
               neyther
            
             Prerogatiue
             ,
             nor
             
             Profit
             
               went
               to
            
             Diminution
             .
             
               And
               yet
               as
               hee
               would
               sometimes
               straine
               vp
               his
            
             Lawes
             
               to
               his
            
             Prerogatiue
             ,
             
               so
               would
               hee
               also
               let
               downe
               his
            
             Prerogatiue
             
               to
               his
               Parliament
               .
               For
            
             Minte
             ,
             and
             Warres
             ,
             and
             Marshall
             Discipline
             ,
             
               (
               things
               of
               Absolute
               Power
               )
               hee
               would
               neuerthelesse
               bring
               to
            
             Parliament
             .
             Iustice
             
               was
               well
               administred
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               saue
               where
               the
               King
               was
            
             Partie
             :
             
               Saue
               also
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Councell-Table
             
               intermedled
               too
               much
               with
            
             Meum
             and
             Tuum
             .
             
               For
               it
               was
               a
               very
            
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             
               during
               his
               time
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Beginning
               .
               But
               in
               that
               part
               both
               of
            
             Iustice
             and
             Policie
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Durable
               Part
               ,
               and
               cut
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               Brasse
               or
               Marble
               (
               which
               is
            
             The
             making
             of
             good
             Lawes
             )
             
               he
               did
               excell
               .
               And
               with
               his
            
             Iustice
             ,
             
               hee
               was
               also
               a
            
             Mercifull
             Prince
             .
             
               As
               in
               whose
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               but
               three
               of
               the
            
             Nobilitie
             
               that
               suffered
               ;
               the
            
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
            
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
            
             AWDLEY
             .
             
               Though
               the
               first
               two
               were
               in
               stead
               of
            
             Numbers
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Dislike
               and
               Obloquie
               of
               the
            
             People
             .
             
               But
               there
               were
               neuer
               so
               great
            
             Rebellions
             ,
             
               expiated
               with
               so
               little
            
             Bloud
             ,
             
               drawne
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               as
               the
               two
            
             Rebellions
             of
             Black-heath
             and
             Excester
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
            
             Seueritie
             
               vsed
               vpon
               those
               which
               were
               taken
               in
            
             Kent
             ,
             
               it
               was
               but
               vpon
               a
            
             Scumme
             of
             
             People
             .
             His
             Pardons
             went
             euer
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             Sword.
             But
             then
             hee
             had
             withall
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             Interchanging
             of
             large
             and
             inexpected
             Pardons
             ,
             which
             seuere
             Executions
             .
             Which
             (
             his
             Wisedome
             considered
             )
             could
             not
             bee
             imputed
             to
             any
             Inconstancie
             ,
             or
             Inequalitie
             ;
             but
             either
             to
             some
             Reason
             which
             we
             do
             not
             now
             know
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Principle
             hee
             had
             set
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               would
               varie
               ,
               and
               try
               both
               wayes
               in
               turne
               .
            
             But
             the
             lesse
             Bloud
             hee
             drew
             ,
             the
             more
             hee
             tooke
             of
             Treasure
             .
             And
             (
             as
             some
             construed
             it
             )
             hee
             was
             the
             more
             sparing
             in
             the
             One
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             the
             more
             pressing
             in
             the
             Other
             ;
             for
             both
             would
             haue
             beene
             intollerable
             .
             Of
             Nature
             assuredly
             hee
             coueted
             to
             accumulate
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             little
             Poore
             in
             admiring
             Riches
             .
             The
             People
             (
             into
             whom
             there
             is
             infused
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Monarchies
             ,
             a
             naturall
             Desire
             to
             discharge
             their
             Princes
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             with
             the
             vniust
             charge
             of
             their
             Councellours
             and
             Ministers
             )
             did
             impute
             this
             vnto
             
               Cardinall
               MORTON
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               REGINOLD
               BRAY.
            
             Who
             (
             as
             it
             after
             appeared
             )
             as
             Councellours
             of
             ancient
             Authoritie
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             so
             second
             his
             Humours
             ,
             as
             neuerthelesse
             they
             did
             temper
             them
             .
             Whereas
             EMPSON
             ,
             and
             DVDLEY
             that
             followed
             ,
             beeing
             Persons
             that
             had
             no
             Reputation
             with
             him
             (
             otherwise
             
             than
             by
             the
             seruile
             following
             of
             his
             Bent
             )
             did
             not
             giue
             way
             onely
             (
             as
             the
             first
             did
             )
             but
             shape
             him
             way
             to
             those
             Extreamities
             ,
             for
             which
             himselfe
             was
             touched
             with
             remorse
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             Successour
             renounced
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             purge
             .
             This
             Excesse
             of
             his
             ,
             had
             at
             that
             time
             many
             Glosses
             and
             Interpretations
             .
             Some
             thought
             the
             continuall
             Rebellions
             wherewith
             hee
             had
             beene
             vexed
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             grow
             to
             hate
             his
             People
             .
             Some
             thought
             it
             was
             done
             to
             pull
             downe
             their
             Stomackes
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             low
             .
             Some
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             would
             leaue
             his
             Sonne
             a
             
               Golden
               fleece
            
             .
             Some
             suspected
             he
             had
             some
             high
             Designe
             vpon
             
               Forraine
               parts
            
             .
             But
             those
             perhaps
             shall
             come
             nearest
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             fetch
             not
             their
             reasons
             so
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             rather
             impute
             it
             to
             
               Nature
               ,
               Age
               ,
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Minde
             fixed
             vpon
             no
             other
             Ambition
             or
             Pursuit
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             should
             adde
             ,
             that
             hauing
             euery
             day
             Occasion
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Necessities
             and
             Shifts
             for
             Money
             of
             other
             great
             Princes
             abroad
             ,
             it
             did
             the
             better
             (
             by
             Comparison
             )
             set
             of
             to
             him
             the
             Felicitie
             of
             full
             Cofers
             .
             As
             to
             his
             expending
             of
             Treasure
             ,
             he
             neuer
             spared
             Charge
             which
             his
             Affaires
             required
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Buildings
             was
             Magnificent
             ,
             but
             his
             Rewards
             were
             very
             limitted
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Liberalitie
             was
             rather
             vpon
             his
             owne
             State
             and
             Memorie
             ,
             than
             vpon
             the
             Deserts
             of
             others
             .
          
           
           
             
               Hee
               was
               of
               an
            
             High
             Minde
             ,
             
               and
               loued
               his
               owne
            
             Will
             ,
             
               and
               his
               owne
            
             VVay
             ;
             
               as
               One
               that
               reuered
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               would
            
             Reigne
             
               indeed
               .
               Had
               hee
               beene
               a
            
             Priuate-man
             ,
             
               hee
               would
               haue
               beene
               termed
            
             Proud.
             
               But
               in
               a
               wise
            
             Prince
             ,
             
               it
               was
               but
               keeping
               of
            
             Distance
             ,
             
               which
               indeede
               hee
               did
               towards
               all
               ;
               not
               admitting
               any
               neare
               or
               full
            
             Approach
             ,
             
               neither
               to
               his
            
             Power
             
               or
               to
               his
            
             Secrets
             .
             
               For
               hee
               was
               gouerned
               by
               none
               .
               His
            
             Queene
             
               (
               notwithstanding
               shee
               had
               presented
               him
               with
               diuers
            
             Children
             ,
             
               and
               with
               a
            
             Crowne
             
               also
               ,
               (
               though
               hee
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               )
               could
               doe
               nothing
               with
               him
               .
               His
            
             Mother
             
               hee
               reuerenced
               much
               ,
               heard
               little
               .
               For
               any
            
             Person
             
               agreeable
               to
               him
               for
            
             Societie
             
               (
               such
               as
               was
            
             HASTINGS
             
               to
               King
            
             EDWARD
             
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               or
            
             CHARLES
             BRANDON
             
               after
               to
               King
            
             HENRY
             
               the
               Eight
               )
               hee
               had
               none
               :
               Except
               wee
               should
               account
               for
               such
               Persons
               ,
            
             FOXE
             ,
             and
             BRAY
             ,
             and
             EMPSON
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               so
               much
               with
               him
               .
               But
               it
               was
               but
               as
               the
            
             Instrument
             
               is
               much
               with
               the
            
             VVorke-man
             .
             
               Hee
               had
               nothing
               in
               him
               of
            
             Vaine-glorie
             ,
             
               but
               yet
               kept
            
             State
             and
             Maiestie
             
               to
               the
               height
               ;
               Being
               sensible
               ,
               That
            
             Maiestie
             
               maketh
               the
               People
               how
               ,
               but
            
             Vaine-glorie
             
               boweth
               to
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               his
            
             Confederates
             
               abroade
               he
               was
            
             Constant
             
             and
             Iust
             ,
             
               but
               not
            
             Open.
             
               But
               rather
               such
               was
               his
            
             Inquirie
             ,
             
               and
               such
               his
            
             Closenesse
             ,
             
               as
               they
               stood
               in
               the
            
             Light
             
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               stood
               in
               the
            
             Darke
             
               to
               them
               .
               Yet
               vvithout
            
             Strangenesse
             ,
             
               but
               with
               a
               semblance
               of
               mutuall
            
             Communication
             
               of
               Affaires
               .
               As
               for
               little
            
             Enuies
             or
             Emulations
             vpon
             Forraine
             Princes
             
               (
               which
               are
               frequent
               with
               many
               Kings
               )
               hee
               had
               neuer
               any
               ;
               but
               went
               substantially
               to
               his
               owne
            
             Businesse
             .
             
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               his
            
             Reputation
             
               was
               great
               at
               home
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               greater
               abroad
               .
               For
            
             Forrainers
             
               that
               could
               not
               see
               the
               Passages
               of
            
             Affaires
             ,
             
               but
               made
               their
               Iudgements
               vpon
               the
            
             Issues
             
               of
               them
               ,
               noted
               that
               hee
               was
               euer
               in
            
             Strife
             ,
             
               and
               euer
               a
            
             Loft
             .
             
               It
               grew
               also
               from
               the
            
             Aires
             ,
             
               which
               the
            
             Princes
             and
             States
             
               abroad
               receiued
               from
               their
            
             Ambassadours
             and
             Agents
             
               here
               ;
               which
               were
               attending
               the
            
             Court
             
               in
               great
               number
               .
               Whom
               hee
               did
               not
               onely
               content
               with
            
             Courtesie
             ,
             Reward
             ,
             and
             Priuatenesse
             ;
             
               but
               (
               vpon
               such
            
             Conferences
             
               as
               passed
               with
               them
               )
               put
               them
               in
            
             Admiration
             ,
             
               to
               finde
               his
            
             Vniuersall
             Insight
             
               into
               the
               Affaires
               of
               the
               World.
               Which
               though
               hee
               did
               sucke
               chiefely
               from
               themselues
               ;
               yet
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               gathered
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               seemed
               Admirable
               to
               euery
               one
               .
               So
               that
               they
               did
               write
               euer
               to
               their
            
             Superiours
             
               in
               high
               tearmes
               ,
               concerning
               
               his
            
             Wisedome
             and
             Art
             of
             Rule
             ,
             
               Nay
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               returned
               ,
               they
               did
               commonly
               maintaine
            
             Intelligence
             
               with
               him
               .
               Such
               a
            
             Dexteritie
             
               hee
               had
               to
               impropriate
               to
               himselfe
               all
            
             Forraine
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               was
               carefull
               and
               liberall
               to
               obtaine
               good
            
             Intelligence
             
               from
               all
               parts
               abroad
               .
               Wherein
               hee
               did
               not
               onely
               vse
               his
            
             Interest
             
               in
               the
            
             Leigers
             
               here
               ,
               and
               his
            
             Pensioners
             
               which
               hee
               had
               both
               in
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               other
               the
               Courts
               of
            
             Christendome
             ;
             
               but
               the
            
             Industrie
             and
             Vigilancie
             
               of
               his
               owne
            
             Ambassadours
             
               in
               Forraine
               parts
               .
               For
               which
               purpose
               ,
               his
            
             Instructions
             
               were
               euer
            
             Extroame
             ,
             Curious
             ,
             and
             Articulate
             ;
             
               and
               in
               them
               more
            
             Articles
             touching
             Inquisition
             ,
             
               than
               touching
            
             Negotiation
             .
             
               Requiring
               likewise
               from
               his
            
             Ambassadours
             an
             Answer
             ,
             
               in
               particular
               distinct
            
             Articles
             ,
             
               respectiuely
               to
               his
            
             Questions
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               his
               secret
            
             Spialls
             ,
             
               which
               hee
               did
               imploy
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroade
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               discouer
               what
            
             Practices
             and
             Conspiracies
             
               were
               against
               him
               ,
               surely
               his
            
             Case
             
               required
               it
               :
               He
               had
               such
            
             Moles
             
               perpetually
               working
               and
               casting
               to
               vndermine
               him
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               bee
               reprehended
               .
               For
               if
            
             Spialls
             
               bee
               lawfull
               against
               lawfull
            
             Enemies
             ,
             
               much
               more
               against
            
             Conspirators
             ,
             and
             Traitors
             .
             
               But
               indeede
               to
               giue
               them
            
             
             Credence
             by
             Othes
             or
             Curses
             ,
             
               that
               cannot
               bee
               well
               maintayned
               ;
               For
               those
               are
               too
               holy
            
             Vestments
             
               for
               a
            
             Disguise
             .
             
               Yet
               surely
               there
               was
               this
               further
            
             Good
             
               in
               his
               employing
               of
               these
            
             Flies
             and
             Familiars
             ;
             
               That
               as
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               was
               cause
               that
               many
            
             Conspiracies
             
               were
               reuealed
               ,
               so
               the
            
             Fame
             and
             Suspition
             
               of
               them
               kept
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               many
            
             Conspiracies
             
               from
               being
               attempted
            
             .
          
           
             
               Towards
               his
            
             Queene
             
               hee
               was
               nothing
            
             Vxorious
             ,
             
               nor
               scarce
            
             Indulgent
             ;
             but
             Companiable
             ,
             and
             Respectiue
             ,
             
               and
               without
            
             Iealousie
             .
             
               Towards
               his
            
             Children
             
               bee
               was
               full
               of
            
             Paternall
             Affection
             ,
             
               Carefull
               of
               their
            
             Education
             ,
             
               aspiring
               to
               their
            
             High
             Aduancement
             ,
             
               regular
               to
               see
               that
               they
               should
               not
               want
               of
               any
               due
            
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             ,
             
               but
               not
               greatly
               willing
               to
               cast
               anie
            
             Popular
             Lustre
             
               vpon
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               his
            
             Councell
             
               hee
               did
               referre
               much
               ,
               and
               sate
               oft
               in
               Person
               ;
               knowing
               it
               to
               bee
               the
               Way
               to
               assist
               his
            
             Power
             ,
             
               and
               informe
               his
            
             Iudgement
             .
             
               In
               which
               respect
               also
               hee
               vvas
               fairely
               patient
               of
            
             Libertie
             ,
             
               both
               of
            
             Aduise
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Vote
             ,
             
               till
               himselfe
               were
               declared
               .
               Hee
               kept
               a
               strait
               hand
               on
               his
            
             Nobilitie
             ,
             
               and
               chose
               rather
               to
               aduance
            
             Clergie-men
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             
               which
               were
               more
            
             Obsequious
             
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               had
            
             
             lesse
             Interest
             in
             the
             People
             ;
             which
             made
             for
             his
             Absolutenesse
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             his
             Safetie
             .
             In
             so
             much
             as
             (
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             his
             troublesome
             Raigne
             :
             for
             that
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Loyall
             and
             Obedient
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             Co-operate
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             let
             euery
             man
             goe
             his
             owne
             Way
             .
             Hee
             was
             not
             affraid
             of
             an
             
               Able
               Man
            
             ,
             as
             
               LEWIS
               the
            
             Eleuenth
             was
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             hee
             was
             serued
             by
             the
             
               Ablest
               Men
            
             that
             were
             to
             bee
             found
             ;
             vvithout
             which
             his
             Affaires
             could
             not
             haue
             prospered
             as
             they
             did
             .
             For
             
               VVare
               ,
               BEDFORD
               ,
               OXFORD
               ,
               SVRREY
               ,
               DAWBENEY
               ,
               BROOKE
               ,
               POYNINGS
               .
            
             For
             other
             
               Affaires
               ,
               MORTON
               ,
               FOXE
               ,
               BRAY
               ,
            
             the
             Prior
             of
             
               Lanthony
               ,
               WARHAM
               ,
               VRSVVICKE
               ,
               HVSSEY
               ,
               FROWICKE
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             Neyther
             did
             hee
             care
             how
             Cunning
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             imploy
             ;
             For
             hee
             thought
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             the
             Master-Reach
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             chose
             well
             ,
             so
             hee
             held
             them
             vp
             well
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             though
             hee
             were
             a
             
               Darke
               Prince
            
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             Suspicious
             ,
             and
             his
             Times
             full
             of
             
               Secret
               Conspiracies
            
             and
             Troubles
             ;
             yet
             in
             Twentie
             foure
             yeares
             Raigne
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             put
             downe
             ,
             or
             discomposed
             Counsellor
             ,
             or
             neare
             Seruant
             ,
             saue
             onely
             STANLEY
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             .
             
             As
             for
             the
             Disposition
             of
             his
             Subiects
             in
             Generall
             towards
             him
             ,
             it
             stood
             thus
             with
             him
             ;
             That
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Affections
            
             ,
             which
             naturally
             tye
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Subiects
             to
             their
             
               Soueraignes
               ,
               Loue
               ,
               Feare
            
             ,
             and
             Reuerence
             ;
             hee
             had
             the
             last
             in
             height
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             beholding
             to
             the
             other
             Two.
             
          
           
             Hee
             was
             a
             
               Prince
               ,
               Sad
               ,
               Serious
            
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             secret
             Obseruations
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Notes
             and
             Memorialls
             of
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             especially
             touching
             Persons
             .
             As
             ,
             whom
             to
             Employ
             ,
             whom
             to
             Reward
             ,
             whom
             to
             Enquire
             of
             ,
             whom
             to
             Beware
             of
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Dependencies
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Factions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             keeping
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             Iournall
             of
             his
             Thoughts
             .
             There
             is
             to
             this
             day
             a
             merrie
             Tale
             ;
             That
             his
             Monkey
             (
             set
             on
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Chamber
             )
             tore
             his
             Principall
             Note-Booke
             all
             to
             pieces
             ,
             when
             by
             chance
             it
             lay
             forth
             .
             Whereat
             the
             Court
             (
             which
             liked
             not
             those
             Pensiue
             Accompts
             )
             was
             almost
             tickled
             with
             sport
             .
          
           
             Hee
             was
             indeed
             full
             of
             Apprehensions
             and
             Suspitions
             .
             But
             as
             he
             did
             easily
             take
             them
             ,
             so
             hee
             did
             easily
             checke
             them
             ,
             and
             master
             them
             ;
             whereby
             they
             were
             not
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             troubled
             himselfe
             more
             than
             others
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             Thoughts
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             well
             
             
               alwayes
               stand
               together
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               did
               good
               one
               way
               ,
               did
               hurt
               another
               .
               Neither
               did
               bee
               at
               some
               times
               waigh
               them
               aright
               in
               their
               proportions
               .
               Certainely
               ;
               that
            
             Rumour
             
               which
               did
               him
               so
               much
               mischiefe
            
             (
             That
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               Yorke
            
             should
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             aliue
             )
             
               was
               (
               at
               the
               first
               )
               of
               his
               owne
               nourishing
               ;
               because
               hee
               would
               haue
               more
               Reason
               not
               to
               raigne
               in
               the
            
             Right
             
               of
               his
            
             Wife
             .
             
               Hee
               was
            
             Affable
             ,
             
               and
               both
            
             Well
             and
             Faire-spoken
             ;
             
               and
               would
               vse
               strange
            
             Sweetnesse
             and
             Blandishments
             of
             Words
             ,
             
               where
               bee
               desired
               to
               effector
               perswade
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               tooke
               to
               heart
               .
               He
               was
               rather
            
             Studious
             than
             Learned
             ;
             
               reading
               most
            
             Bookes
             
               that
               were
               of
               any
               worth
               in
               the
            
             French-tongue
             .
             
               Yet
               he
               vnderstood
               the
               Latine
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               that
            
             Cardinall
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               could
               very
               well
               haue
               written
            
             French
             ,
             
               did
               vse
               to
               write
               to
            
             him
             in
             Latine
             .
          
           
             
               For
               his
            
             Pleasures
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               Newes
               of
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               by
               his
            
             Instructions
             to
             MARSIN
             and
             STI●●
             ,
             
               touching
               the
            
             Queene
             of
             Naples
             ,
             
               it
               seemeth
               hee
               could
               Interrogate
               vvell
               touching
            
             Beau●●●●
             
               Hee
               did
               by
            
             Pleasures
             ,
             
               as
               great
            
             Princes
             
               doe
               by
            
             Banquets
             ,
             
               come
               and
               looke
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               turne
               away
               .
               For
               neuer
            
             Prince
             
               was
               more
               wholly
               giuen
               to
               his
            
             Affaires
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               them
               more
               of
               himselfe
               .
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               as
            
             
             in
             Triumphs
             of
             Iusts
             ,
             and
             Tourneyes
             ,
             and
             Balles
             ,
             and
             Masques
             
               (
               which
               they
               then
               called
            
             Disguises
             )
             
               hee
               was
               rather
               a
            
             Princely
             
               and
               Gentle
            
             Spectator
             ,
             
               than
               seemed
               much
               to
               bee
               delighted
               .
            
          
           
             
               No
               doubt
               ,
               in
               him
               as
               in
               all
               men
               (
               and
               most
               of
               all
               in
            
             Kings
             )
             his
             Fortune
             
               wrought
               vpon
               his
            
             Nature
             ,
             
               and
               his
            
             Nature
             
               vpon
               his
            
             Fortune
             .
             
               Hee
               attained
               to
               the
            
             Crowne
             ,
             
               not
               onely
               from
               a
               priuate
            
             Fortune
             ,
             
               which
               might
               indow
               him
               with
            
             Moderation
             ;
             
               but
               also
               from
               the
            
             Fortune
             
               of
               an
            
             Exiled
             Man
             ,
             
               which
               had
               quickned
               in
               him
               all
            
             Seedes
             of
             Obseruation
             and
             Industrie
             .
             
               And
               his
            
             Times
             
               being
               rather
            
             Prosperous
             ,
             than
             Calme
             ,
             
               had
               raysed
               his
            
             Confidence
             by
             Successe
             ,
             
               but
               almost
               marred
               his
            
             Nature
             by
             Troubles
             .
             His
             Wisedome
             ,
             
               by
               often
            
             euading
             from
             Perils
             ,
             
               was
               turned
               rather
               into
               a
            
             Dexteritie
             
               to
               deliuer
               himselfe
               from
            
             Dangers
             ,
             
               when
               they
               pressed
               him
               ,
               than
               into
               a
            
             Prouidence
             
               to
               preuent
               and
               remoue
               them
               a
               farre
               off
               .
               And
               euen
               in
            
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Sight
             
               of
               his
            
             Minde
             
               was
               like
               some
            
             Sights
             of
             Eyes
             ;
             
               rather
               strong
               at
               hand
               ,
               than
               to
               carrie
               a
               farre
               off
               .
               For
               his
            
             VVitt
             
               increased
               vpon
               the
            
             Occasion
             ;
             
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               if
               the
            
             Occasion
             
               were
               sharpened
               by
            
             Danger
             .
             
               Againe
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               his
            
             Foresight
             ,
             
               or
               the
               strength
               of
               his
            
             VVill
             ,
             
               or
               the
               dazeling
            
             
             
               of
               his
            
             Suspitions
             ,
             
               or
               what
               it
               was
               ;
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               perpetuall
            
             Troubles
             
               of
               his
            
             Fortunes
             
               (
               there
               being
               no
               more
               matter
               out
               of
               which
               they
               grew
               )
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               without
               some
               great
            
             Defects
             ,
             
               and
               maine
            
             Errours
             
               in
               his
            
             Nature
             ,
             Customes
             ,
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             
               which
               hee
               had
               enough
               to
               doe
               to
               saue
               and
               helpe
               ,
               with
               a
               thousand
               little
            
             Industries
             and
             VVatches
             .
             
               But
               those
               doe
               best
               appeare
               in
               the
            
             Storie
             
               it selfe
               .
               Yet
               take
               him
               with
               all
               his
            
             Defects
             ,
             
               if
               a
            
             Man
             
               should
               compare
               him
               with
               the
            
             Kings
             his
             Concurrents
             ,
             in
             France
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               finde
               him
               more
            
             Politique
             than
             LEWIS
             
               the
               Twelfth
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               and
               more
            
             Entire
             and
             Syncere
             than
             FERDINANDO
             of
             Spaine
             .
             
               But
               if
               you
               shall
               change
            
             LEVVIS
             
               the
               Twelfth
               ,
               for
            
             LEVVIS
             
               the
               Eleuenth
               ,
               who
               liued
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               then
               the
            
             Consort
             
               is
               more
               perfect
               .
               For
               that
            
             LEVVIS
             
               the
               Eleuenth
            
             ,
             FERDINANDO
             ,
             and
             HENRY
             ,
             
               may
               be
               esteemed
               for
               the
            
             Tres
             Magi
             of
             Kings
             
               of
               those
            
             Ages
             .
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               If
               this
            
             King
             
               did
               no
               greater
            
             Matters
             ,
             
               it
               was
               long
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               what
               he
               minded
               ,
               he
               compassed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hee
               was
               a
            
             Comoly
             Personage
             ,
             
               a
               little
               aboue
            
             Iust
             Stature
             ,
             
               well
               and
               straight
               limmed
               ,
               but
               flander
               .
               His
            
             Countenance
             was
             Reuerend
             ,
             
               and
               a
               little
               like
               a
            
             Church-man
             :
             
               And
               as
               it
               was
               not
            
             strange
             or
             darke
             ,
             
               so
               neyther
               was
               it
            
             
             Winning
             or
             Pleasing
             ,
             
               but
               as
               the
            
             Face
             
               of
               one
               well
               disposed
               .
               But
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Disaduantage
               of
               the
            
             Painter
             ;
             
               for
               it
               was
               best
               when
               he
               spake
               .
            
          
           
             His
             VVorth
             
               may
               beare
               a
            
             Tale
             
               or
               two
               ,
               that
               may
               put
               vpon
               him
               somewhat
               that
               may
               seeme
            
             Diuine
             .
             
               When
               the
            
             Ladie
             MARGARET
             his
             Mother
             
               had
               diuerse
               great
            
             Sutors
             for
             Marriage
             ,
             
               shee
               dreamed
               one
               Night
            
             ,
             That
             one
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             Pontificall
             habit
             ,
             did
             tender
             her
             EDMVND
             Earle
             of
             Richmond
             (
             the
             Kings
             Father
             )
             for
             her
             Husband
             .
             
               Neyther
               had
               she
               euer
               any
            
             Child
             
               but
               the
            
             King
             ,
             
               though
               shee
               had
               three
            
             Husbands
             .
             
               One
               day
               when
            
             King
             HENRY
             
               the
               Sixth
               (
               whose
            
             Innocencie
             
               gaue
               him
            
             Holines
             )
             
               was
               washing
               his
               hands
               at
               a
               great
            
             Feast
             ,
             
               and
               cast
               his
            
             Eye
             vpon
             King
             HENRY
             ,
             
               then
               a
               young
            
             Youth
             ,
             
               he
               said
            
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             Lad
             ,
             that
             shall
             possesse
             quietly
             that
             ,
             that
             wee
             now
             striue
             for
             .
             
               But
               that
               that
               was
               truely
            
             Diuine
             
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               the
            
             Fortune
             
               of
               a
            
             True
             Christian
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               of
               a
            
             Great
             King
             ,
             
               in
               liuing
            
             Exercised
             ,
             
               and
               dying
            
             Repentant
             .
             
               So
               as
               hee
               had
               an
               happie
            
             Warrefare
             
               in
               both
            
             Conflicts
             ,
             
               both
               of
            
             Sinne
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             
               Hee
               was
               borne
               at
            
             Pembrooke
             Castle
             ,
             
               and
               lyeth
               buried
               at
            
             VVestminster
             ,
             
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Statelyest
               and
               Daintiest
               Monuments
            
             
             of
             Europe
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
             So
             that
             hee
             dwelleth
             more
             richly
             Dead
             ,
             in
             the
             Monument
             of
             his
             Tombe
             ,
             than
             hee
             did
             Aliue
             in
             Richmond
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Palaces
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             he
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             this
             Monument
             of
             his
             Fame
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Index
           Alphabeticall
           ,
           directing
           to
           the
           most
           obserueable
           passages
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Historie
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             AN
             Accident
             ,
             in
             it selfe
             triuiall
             ,
             great
             in
             effect
             .
             pag.
             189
          
           
             Aduice
             desired
             from
             the
             Parliament
             .
             53.
             57.
             98
          
           
             
               A
               Emulation
            
             of
             the
             English
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             61
          
           
             Affabilitie
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             .
             198
          
           
             Affection
             of
             k.
             Henry
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             .
             105
          
           
             Affection
             of
             the
             king
             to
             his
             children
             241
          
           
             Aide
             desired
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Brittaine
             .
             53
          
           
             Aide
             sent
             to
             Brittaine
             62
          
           
             Aiders
             of
             rebels
             punished
             .
             37
          
           
             Almes
             deeds
             of
             the
             king
             .
             229
          
           
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             38
          
           
             into
             Scotland
             .
             39
          
           
             Ambassadours
             from
             the
             French
             King.
             41
          
           
             Ambassadors
             in
             danger
             in
             France
             .
             49
          
           
             Ambassadors
             into
             France
             .
             94
          
           
             Ambition
             exorbitant
             in
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             .
             135
          
           
             Answer
             of
             the
             Archduke
             to
             the
             kings
             Ambassadors
             .
             129
          
           
             Appeach
             of
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             .
             132
          
           
             Armes
             of
             king
             Henries
             still
             victorious
             .
             234
          
           
             Arrows
             of
             the
             Cornishmen
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             them
             .
             171
          
           
             Articles
             betweene
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Archduke
             .
             162
          
           
             Arthur
             Prince
             married
             to
             the
             Ladie
             Katherine
             .
             203
          
           
             Arthur
             Prince
             dyes
             at
             Ludlow
             .
             218
          
           
             Aton
             Castle
             in
             Scotland
             taken
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Surrey
             .
             174
          
           
             Attainted
             persons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             excepted
             against
             .
             12
          
           
             Attaindor
             and
             corruption
             of
             bloud
             reacheth
             not
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             13.
             24
          
           
             Auarice
             of
             king
             Henry
             .
             236
          
           
             Audley
             Generall
             of
             the
             Cornish
             rebels
             165
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAnishment
             of
             Flemings
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             130
          
           
             Battaile
             at
             Bosworth
             field
             .
             1
          
           
             at
             Stokefield
             .
             35
          
           
             at
             S.
             Albans
             in
             Brittain
             .
             62
          
           
             Bannocks
             bourne
             in
             Scotland
             .
             70
          
           
             at
             Blacke
             Heath
             .
             168
          
           
             Behauiour
             of
             king
             Henry
             towards
             his
             children
             .
             205
          
           
             Beneuolence
             to
             the
             king
             for
             his
             warres
             .
             100
          
           
             Beneuolence
             ,
             who
             the
             first
             author
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Beneuolence
             abolished
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Beneuolence
             reuiued
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             100
          
           
             A
             Beneuolence
             generall
             to
             the
             king
             .
             216
          
           
             Birth
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             95
          
           
             Bishops
             why
             imployed
             by
             the
             king
             .
             16
          
           
             Bloud
             not
             vnreuenged
             .
             196.
             213
          
           
             Brittain
             Duchie
             distressed
             .
             62
          
           
             Three
             causes
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Brittaine
             .
             63
          
           
             Brittaine
             vnited
             to
             France
             by
             marriage
             .
             95
          
           
             Brackenbury
             refused
             to
             murder
             king
             Edw.
             2.
             sonnes
             .
             123
          
           
             Broughton
             Sir
             Thomas
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             the
             rebels
             .
             32
          
           
             A
             Bull
             procured
             from
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             for
             what
             causes
             .
             39
          
           
             Bulloigne
             besieged
             by
             king
             Henry
             .
             110
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CArdinall
             Morton
             dyeth
             .
             198
          
           
             Capel
             Sir
             William
             fined
             .
             139.
             229
          
           
             Capp
             of
             maintenance
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             178
          
           
             Ceremony
             of
             Marriage
             new
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             80
          
           
             Chauncery
             power
             ,
             and
             description
             of
             that
             Court.
             64
          
           
             Clifford
             Sir
             Robert
             flyes
             to
             Perkin
             .
             122
          
           
             Reuolts
             to
             the
             king
             .
             125
          
           
             Clergie
             priuiledges
             abridged
             .
             66
          
           
             Christendome
             enlarged
             .
             106
          
           
             Columbus
             Christopher
             &
             Bartholomeus
             inuite
             the
             king
             to
             a
             discouery
             of
             the
             West
             Indies
             .
             189
          
           
             Confiscation
             aymed
             a
             by
             the
             king
             .
             133
          
           
             Conference
             betweene
             king
             Henry
             and
             the
             king
             of
             Castile
             ,
             by
             casualtie
             landing
             at
             Waymouth
             .
             223
          
           
             Conquest
             ,
             the
             Title
             vnpleasing
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             declined
             by
             William
             the
             Conq.
             5.
             and
             by
             the
             king
             .
             7
          
           
             Conspirators
             for
             Perkin
             .
             121
          
           
             Contraction
             of
             Prince
             Hen.
             and
             Lady
             Katherine
             .
             207
          
           
             Conditionell
             speech
             doth
             not
             qualifie
             words
             of
             Treason
             .
             134
          
           
             Commissioners
             into
             Ireland
             .
             138
          
           
             Commissioners
             about
             trading
             .
             161
          
           
             Coronation
             of
             king
             Henry
             .
             10
          
           
             Coronation
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             38
          
           
             Counsell
             the
             benefite
             of
             good
             .
             40
          
           
             Counsell
             of
             what
             sort
             the
             French
             king
             vsed
             .
             51
          
           
             Counsell
             of
             meane
             men
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Nobles
             .
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Cordes
             enuie
             to
             England
             .
             79
          
           
             Cottagers
             but
             housed
             Beggars
             .
             Counterfeits
             .
             74
          
           
             Lambert
             proclaimed
             in
             Ireland
             .
             24
          
           
             Crowned
             at
             Dublin
             .
             31
          
           
             Taken
             in
             battell
             .
             35
          
           
             Put
             into
             the
             Kings
             Kitchin.
             36
          
           
             Made
             the
             Kings
             Fawlconer
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             counterfeit
             .
             See
             Perkin
             .
          
           
             Wilford
             another
             counterfeit
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Warwick
             .
             194
          
           
             Courage
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             when
             .
             62
          
           
             Court
             ,
             what
             pleas
             belong
             to
             euerie
             Court.
             64
          
           
             Court
             of
             Starre-chamber
             confirmed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Creations
             .
             10
          
           
             Crowne
             confirmed
             to
             king
             Henry
             by
             Parliament
             .
             11
          
           
             Cursing
             of
             the
             kings
             enemies
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             ,
             a
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             .
             125.
             213
          
        
         
           
           
             D
          
           
             DAm
             ,
             a
             towne
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             taken
             by
             a
             slight
             .
             103
          
           
             Lord
             Dawbeny
             .
             170
          
           
             Deuices
             at
             Prince
             Arthurs
             marriage
             .
             203
          
           
             Deuice
             of
             the
             King
             to
             diuert
             enuie
             .
             111
          
           
             Decay
             of
             trade
             doth
             punish
             merchants
             161
          
           
             Decay
             of
             people
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             .
             73
          
           
             Declaration
             by
             Perkin
             to
             the
             Scottish
             King.
             148
          
           
             Desires
             intemperate
             of
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             .
             136
          
           
             Dighton
             a
             murderer
             of
             K.
             Edw.
             2.
             children
             .
             124
          
           
             Dilemma
             ,
             a
             pleasant
             one
             of
             Bishop
             Morton
             .
             101
          
           
             Diligence
             of
             the
             King
             to
             heap
             Treasures
             .
             211
          
           
             Displacing
             of
             no
             Councellers
             ,
             nor
             Seruants
             in
             all
             K.
             Henries
             Reigne
             saue
             of
             one
             .
             242
          
           
             Dissimulation
             of
             the
             French
             King.
             46.
             48.
             81
          
           
             Dissimulation
             of
             k.
             Henrie
             in
             pretending
             warre
             .
             99
          
           
             A
             Doubt
             long
             kept
             open
             ,
             and
             diuersly
             determined
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             the
             times
             .
             206
          
           
             Dowry
             of
             L.
             Katherine
             .
             how
             much
             204
          
           
             Dowrie
             of
             Lady
             Margaret
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             how
             much
             .
             208
          
           
             Drapery
             maintained
             ,
             how
             .
             76
          
           
             Dudley
             one
             of
             the
             kings
             horseleeches
             .
             209
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             counterfet
             .
             See
             Perkin
             .
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EArle
             of
             Suffolke
             flyes
             into
             Flanders
             ,
             212.
             
             Returnes
             .
             225
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             slaine
             by
             the
             people
             in
             collecting
             the
             Subsidie
             somewhat
             harshly
             .
             68
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwick
             executed
             .
             195
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Warw.
             counterfeit
             .
             21.
             194
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Surrey
             enters
             Scotland
             .
             174
          
           
             Edmund
             a
             third
             sonne
             borne
             to
             king
             Henry
             ,
             but
             died
             .
             191
          
           
             Edward
             the
             fift
             murthered
             .
             149
          
           
             Enuie
             towards
             the
             king
             ,
             vnquenchable
             :
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             196
          
           
             Enuie
             of
             Lord
             Cordes
             to
             England
             .
             79
          
           
             Enteruiew
             between
             the
             king
             &
             Arch-Duke
             ,
             with
             the
             respectiue
             carriage
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             to
             the
             king
             .
             197
          
           
             Enteruiew
             betweene
             the
             king
             and
             the
             king
             of
             Castile
             .
             223
          
           
             Embleme
             .
             167
          
           
             Empson
             one
             of
             the
             kings
             horseleeches
             209
          
           
             Errors
             of
             the
             French
             king
             in
             his
             businesse
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             .
             143
          
           
             Errors
             of
             king
             Henry
             ,
             occasioning
             his
             many
             troubles
             .
             264
          
           
             Escuage
             seruice
             .
             164
          
           
             Espials
             in
             the
             Rebels
             campe
             .
             33
          
           
             Espousals
             of
             Iames
             king
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Lady
             Margaret
             .
             207
          
           
             Exchanges
             vnlawfull
             prohibited
             .
             66
          
           
             Exeter
             besieged
             by
             Perkin
             .
             181
          
           
             The
             loyaltie
             of
             the
             Towne
             .
             ibid
          
           
             The
             Towne
             rewarded
             with
             the
             kings
             owne
             sword
             .
             184
          
           
             Execution
             of
             Humphrey
             Stafford
             .
             18
          
           
             Iohna
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             rebels
             at
             Yorke
             .
             68
          
           
             Sir
             Iames
             Tyrril
             ,
             murderer
             of
             king
             Edw.
             2.
             sonnes
             .
             124
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             others
             131
          
           
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             134
          
           
             For
             Rebels
             138
          
           
             
             Perkins
             companie
             141
          
           
             Audley
             and
             Cornish
             Rebels
             .
             171
          
           
             Another
             counterfeit
             Earle
             of
             Warw.
             194
          
           
             Perkin
             Warbeck
             .
             ibid
          
           
             The
             Mayor
             of
             Corke
             and
             his
             son
             .
             195
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwick
             .
             195
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAme
             ill
             affected
             .
             172
          
           
             Fame
             entertained
             by
             diuers
             :
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             121
          
           
             Fame
             neglected
             by
             Empson
             &
             Dudley
             209
          
           
             Feare
             ,
             not
             safe
             to
             the
             king
             .
             137
          
           
             Fines
             .
             72
          
           
             Without
             Fines
             ,
             Statute
             to
             sell
             land
             .
             101
          
           
             Flammock
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             a
             rebell
             164
          
           
             Flemmings
             banished
             130
          
           
             Flight
             of
             king
             Henry
             out
             of
             Brittaine
             into
             France
             ,
             wherefore
             .
             55
          
           
             Forfeitures
             and
             confiscations
             furnish
             the
             kings
             wants
             .
             14.
             27
          
           
             Forfeitures
             aimed
             at
             75.
             133
          
           
             Forfeitures
             vpon
             penall
             lawes
             taken
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             blot
             of
             his
             times
             139
          
           
             Fortune
             various
             26.
             36
          
           
             Forwardnesse
             inconsiderate
             .
             170
          
           
             Foxe
             made
             priuie
             Counsellor
             16
          
           
             Made
             L.
             Keeper
             of
             the
             priuie
             Seal
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             prouidence
             173
          
           
             
               Free
               fishing
            
             of
             the
             Dutch
             225
          
           
             Title
             to
             France
             renewed
             by
             the
             king
             in
             Parliament
             98
          
           
             Frion
             ioynes
             with
             Perkin
             118
          
           
             
               First
               fruits
            
             16
          
           
             In
             
               forma
               pauperis
            
             ,
             a
             law
             enacted
             for
             it
             .
             146
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAbato
             Sebastian
             makes
             a
             voyage
             for
             discouerie
             187
          
           
             Gordon
             Lady
             Katherine
             ,
             wife
             to
             Perkin
             153
          
           
             Granado
             vindicated
             from
             the
             Moores
             105
          
           
             Guard
             Yeomen
             first
             instituted
             10
          
           
             Gifts
             of
             the
             French
             king
             to
             king
             Hen.
             Counsellors
             and
             Souldiers
             .
             111
          
           
             Gratitude
             of
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             to
             king
             Henry
             70
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAllowed
             sword
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             178
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             with
             the
             maine
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             19
          
           
             Heartie
             acclamations
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             king
             7
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             his
             description
             .
             233.
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             pietie
             1.
             105
          
           
             Hee
             hath
             three
             titles
             to
             the
             kingdome
             3
          
           
             Heretickes
             prouided
             against
             ,
             a
             rare
             thing
             in
             those
             times
             .
             202
          
           
             Herne
             ,
             a
             Counsellor
             to
             Perkin
             .
             179
          
           
             Hialas
             ,
             otherwise
             Elias
             to
             England
             ,
             how
             174
          
           
             Holy
             warre
             200
          
           
             Hopes
             of
             gaine
             by
             warre
             111
          
           
             Hostages
             redeemed
             by
             the
             King.
             15
          
           
             Houses
             of
             husbandry
             to
             be
             maintained
             to
             preuent
             the
             decay
             of
             people
             75
          
           
             Histories
             ,
             defects
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             .
             76
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IAmes
             the
             third
             ,
             king
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             his
             distresse
             and
             death
             .
             70
          
           
             Idols
             vexe
             God
             and
             king
             H.
             185
          
           
             Iohn
             Egremond
             leader
             of
             the
             rebels
             .
             68
          
           
             Inclosures
             ,
             their
             manifest
             inconueniencies
             ,
             and
             how
             remedied
             .
             73
          
           
             
             Ingratitude
             of
             women
             punished
             .
             146
          
           
             Innouation
             desired
             20
          
           
             Incense
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             207
          
           
             Instructions
             of
             Lady
             Margaretto
             Perkin
             115
          
           
             
               Intercursus
               Magnus
            
             .
             162
          
           
             
               Intercursus
               Malus
               ib
            
             225
          
           
             Inuectiues
             of
             Maximilian
             against
             the
             French
             king
             95
          
           
             Inuectiues
             against
             the
             king
             and
             Counsell
             137
          
           
             Improuidence
             of
             k.
             Henry
             to
             preuent
             his
             troubles
             20.
             23
          
           
             Improuidence
             of
             the
             French
             142
          
           
             Ioynture
             of
             La.
             Katherine
             ,
             how
             much
             204
          
           
             Ioynture
             of
             Lady
             Margaret
             in
             Scotlland
             ,
             how
             much
             208
          
           
             Ioseph
             a
             rebell
             164
          
           
             Ireland
             fauoureth
             Yorke
             Title
             .
             23
          
           
             Ireland
             receiueth
             Simon
             the
             Priest
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             his
             counterfeit
             .
             23
          
           
             Irish
             adhere
             to
             Perkin
             117
          
           
             Iubile
             at
             Rome
             .
             199
          
           
             Iuno
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             the
             kings
             friends
             113
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KAtherine
             Gordon
             Perkins
             wife
             ,
             royally
             entertained
             by
             k.
             Henry
             .
             184
          
           
             Kent
             loyall
             to
             the
             King
             141.
             166
          
           
             The
             king
             the
             publick
             Steward
             .
             60
          
           
             Kings
             ,
             their
             miseries
             83
          
           
             King
             of
             Rakehels
             ,
             Perkin
             so
             called
             by
             king
             Henry
             181
          
           
             The
             kings
             skreene
             ,
             who
             164
          
           
             King
             of
             France
             protector
             of
             k.
             Henry
             in
             his
             trouble
             54
          
           
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             restored
             to
             its
             integritie
             40
          
           
             King
             of
             France
             buyes
             his
             peace
             of
             K.
             Henry
             111
          
           
             King
             of
             Scots
             enters
             England
             .
             153.
             
          
           
             Againe
             173
          
           
             Knights
             of
             the
             Bath
             132
          
           
             Knights
             of
             Rhodes
             elect
             king
             Henry
             Protector
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             202
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAncaster
             Title
             condemned
             by
             Parliament
             4
          
           
             Lancaster
             house
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             for
             three
             descents
             together
             .
             6
          
           
             Lambert
             Simnel
             ,
             20.
             
             See
             
               Counterfeit
               .
               Lawes
            
             enacted
             in
             Parliament
             .
             63
          
           
             Diuers
             Lawes
             enacted
             215
          
           
             Law
             charitable
             enacted
             146
          
           
             A
             good
             Law
             enacted
             145
          
           
             A
             Law
             of
             a
             strange
             nature
             144
          
           
             A
             Law
             against
             carrying
             away
             of
             women
             by
             violence
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             65
          
           
             Law
             of
             Poynings
             138
          
           
             Lawes
             penall
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             139
          
           
             A
             Legate
             from
             the
             Pope
             70
          
           
             Preferred
             to
             be
             Bishop
             in
             England
             by
             king
             Henry
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             gratitude
             to
             K.
             H.
             70
          
           
             Lenitie
             of
             the
             K.
             abused
             179
          
           
             Letters
             from
             the
             king
             out
             of
             France
             to
             the
             Mayor
             of
             London
             .
             112
          
           
             A
             Libell
             94
          
           
             Libels
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             137
          
           
             Libels
             ,
             the
             femals
             of
             sedition
             ibid
          
           
             Libels
             ,
             the
             authors
             executed
             138
          
           
             A
             Loane
             from
             the
             Citie
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             repaid
             76
          
           
             London
             entred
             by
             king
             Hen.
             in
             a
             close
             chariot
             ,
             wherefore
             8
          
           
             London
             in
             a
             tumult
             because
             of
             the
             rebels
             .
             169
          
           
             
             London
             purchase
             confirmation
             of
             their
             liberties
             .
             216
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAle
             Contents
             ,
             their
             effects
             .
             67
          
           
             Margaret
             of
             Burgundy
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             to
             k
             ,
             Henry
             29
          
           
             Shee
             entertains
             the
             rebels
             .
             68.
             119
          
           
             Shee
             a
             Iuno
             to
             the
             king
             113
          
           
             Shee
             instructs
             Perkin
             115
          
           
             Lady
             Margaret
             desired
             in
             marriage
             by
             the
             Scottish
             king
             191
          
           
             Manufacture
             forraine
             ,
             how
             to
             bee
             kept
             out
             60.
             215
          
           
             Marriage
             of
             king
             Henry
             with
             Ladie
             Elizabeth
             16
          
           
             Of
             the
             French
             king
             with
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Brittaine
             95
          
           
             Of
             Prince
             Arthur
             203
          
           
             Mart
             translated
             to
             Calice
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             130
          
           
             Maintenance
             prohibited
             by
             law
             64
          
           
             Merchants
             of
             England
             receiued
             at
             Antwerpe
             with
             procession
             &
             great
             ioy
             162
          
           
             A
             memorable
             Memorandum
             of
             the
             King.
             212
          
           
             Military
             power
             of
             the
             kingdome
             aduanced
             ,
             how
             .
             73
          
           
             Mills
             of
             Empson
             and
             Dudley
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             the
             gains
             they
             brought
             in
             .
             216
          
           
             Mitigations
             .
             209
          
           
             Money
             ,
             bastard
             imployments
             thereof
             repressed
             59
          
           
             Money
             left
             at
             the
             kings
             death
             ,
             how
             much
             230
          
           
             Morton
             made
             priuie
             Councellor
             .
             16
          
           
             Made
             Archbish.
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             His
             speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             57
          
           
             Mortons
             Forke
             101
          
           
             Morton
             authour
             of
             the
             vnion
             of
             the
             two
             Roses
             199
          
           
             Moores
             expelled
             Granado
             106
          
           
             Murmuring
             22
          
           
             Murmurs
             of
             the
             people
             against
             the
             K.
             121
          
           
             Murther
             &
             manslaughter
             ,
             a
             law
             concerning
             it
             ,
             in
             amendment
             of
             the
             common
             Law
             65
          
           
             Murther
             of
             king
             Edw.
             5.
             149
          
           
             Murther
             of
             a
             Commissioner
             for
             the
             Subsidie
             165
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAuigation
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             how
             aduanced
             75
          
           
             Neighbour
             ouerpotent
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             56
             57
          
           
             Bad
             Newes
             ,
             the
             effect
             thereof
             in
             souldiers
             109
          
           
             Nobilitie
             neglected
             in
             counsell
             ,
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             it
             51
          
           
             Nobilitie
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             put
             to
             death
             in
             king
             Henries
             time
             235
          
           
             North
             ,
             the
             kings
             iourney
             thither
             ,
             for
             what
             reasons
             17
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OAth
             of
             Allegeance
             taken
             14
          
           
             Oath
             enforced
             vpon
             Maximilian
             by
             his
             subiects
             77
          
           
             Oath
             kept
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             neglected
             ,
             what
             followes
             .
             70
          
           
             First
             occasion
             of
             a
             happy
             vnion
             191
          
           
             Obsequies
             for
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             performed
             in
             England
             192
          
           
             Obsequies
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             what
             2
          
           
             An
             ominous
             answer
             of
             the
             king
             .
             208
          
           
             An
             ominous
             prognostick
             226
          
           
             Opinions
             diuerse
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             with
             Perkin
             184
          
           
             Orator
             from
             the
             Pope
             met
             at
             London
             bridge
             by
             the
             Mayor
             178
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             sent
             to
             Alphonso
             .
             112
          
           
             Ostentation
             of
             Religion
             by
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             105
          
           
             
             Ouer
             merit
             preiudicial
             to
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             133
          
           
             Outlawrics
             how
             punished
             210
          
           
             Oxford
             Earle
             fined
             for
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             211
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PAcificator
             ,
             K
             Henry
             betweene
             the
             French
             king
             &
             Duke
             of
             Brittaine
             50
          
           
             Pardon
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             king
             .
             14.
             18.
             25
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             called
             speedily
             11
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             called
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
             52
          
           
             Another
             16.
             214
          
           
             Parliaments
             aduice
             desired
             by
             the
             K.
             53.
             57.
             98
          
           
             Passions
             contrary
             in
             K.
             Henry
             ,
             ioy
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             both
             .
             58
          
           
             Peace
             pretended
             by
             the
             French
             king
             .
             47
          
           
             Peace
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             with
             two
             conditions
             54
          
           
             Peace
             concluded
             betweene
             England
             and
             France
             111
          
           
             People
             ,
             how
             brought
             to
             decay
             ,
             the
             redresse
             of
             it
             by
             the
             king
             73
          
           
             Pensions
             giuen
             by
             the
             king
             of
             France
             .
             111
          
           
             A
             Personation
             somewhat
             strange
             .
             113
          
           
             A
             great
             plague
             196
          
           
             Edw.
             Plantagenet
             sonne
             and
             heire
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             6
          
           
             Edw.
             Plantagenet
             shewed
             to
             the
             people
             .
             27
          
           
             Plantagenets
             race
             ended
             195
          
           
             
               Perkin
               Warbeck
            
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             him
             112
          
           
             His
             parentage
             114
          
           
             Godsonne
             to
             king
             Edw.
             4.
             115
          
           
             His
             crafty
             behauiour
             114.
             120
          
           
             Fauoured
             by
             the
             French
             king
             .
             118
          
           
             By
             him
             discarded
             119
          
           
             Fauoured
             by
             the
             Scottish
             King
             47
          
           
             He
             yeeldeth
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Court
             186
          
           
             Set
             in
             the
             stockes
             192
          
           
             Executed
             at
             Tiburne
             194
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             passage
             of
             Prince
             Arthur
             .
             206
          
           
             Policie
             to
             preuent
             warre
             42
          
           
             A
             point
             of
             policie
             to
             defend
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Brittaine
             against
             the
             French
             47.
             56
          
           
             Policie
             of
             State
             41
          
           
             Pope
             sowes
             seeds
             of
             warre
             94
          
           
             Pope
             ,
             Ambassadour
             to
             him
             38
          
           
             Poynings
             law
             in
             Ireland
             118
          
           
             Priest
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             Simon
             20
          
           
             Pretence
             of
             the
             French
             king
             .
             45.
             46
          
           
             Prerogatiue
             how
             made
             vse
             of
             235
          
           
             Price
             of
             cloth
             limitted
             75
          
           
             Prisoners
             Edw.
             Plantagenet
             6
          
           
             Prince
             of
             Orenge
             &
             Duke
             of
             Orleance
             62
          
           
             Maximilian
             by
             his
             subiects
             77
          
           
             Priuiledges
             of
             Clergie
             abridged
             -
             66
          
           
             Priuiledges
             of
             Sanctuary
             qualified
             in
             three
             points
             39
          
           
             Proclamation
             of
             Perkin
             ,
             what
             effect
             .
             160
          
           
             Protection
             for
             being
             in
             the
             kings
             seruice
             limited
             101
          
           
             Prouerbe
             182
          
           
             Prouidence
             for
             the
             future
             72
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QVeene
             Dowager
             ,
             21.
             enclosed
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Bermondsey
             26.
             
             Her
             variety
             of
             fortune
             26
          
           
             Queenes
             Colledge
             founded
             in
             Cambridge
             .
             27
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             crowned
             after
             two
             yeares
             38
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             death
             208
          
        
         
           
           
             R
          
           
             REbellion
             of
             Lord
             Louel
             and
             Staffords
             17
          
           
             Rebellion
             iu
             Yorkeshire
             .
             68
          
           
             Rebellion
             how
             to
             be
             preuented
             59
          
           
             Rebellion
             how
             frequent
             in
             k.
             Henries
             time
             68
          
           
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Cornishmen
             163
          
           
             Rebels
             but
             halfe
             couraged
             men
             .
             171
          
           
             Religion
             abused
             to
             serue
             policie
             213
          
           
             Remorse
             of
             the
             king
             for
             oppression
             of
             his
             people
             229
          
           
             Restitution
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Kings
             Will.
             231
          
           
             Returne
             of
             the
             King
             from
             France
             .
             112
          
           
             Retribution
             of
             k.
             Henry
             for
             treasure
             receiued
             of
             his
             subiects
             71
          
           
             Reuenge
             diuine
             1
          
           
             Reuenge
             of
             bloud
             213
          
           
             Reward
             proposed
             by
             Perkin
             159
          
           
             Richard
             the
             third
             a
             Tyrant
             1
          
           
             Richard
             slaine
             at
             Bosworth
             field
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             ignominious
             buriall
             2
          
           
             Murder
             of
             his
             two
             Nephews
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Iealous
             to
             maintaine
             his
             honour
             and
             reputation
             3
          
           
             Hopes
             to
             win
             the
             people
             by
             making
             lawes
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             vertues
             ouerswayed
             by
             his
             vices
             .
             2.
             yet
             fauoured
             in
             Yorksh.
             67
          
           
             Riches
             of
             k.
             Henry
             at
             his
             death
             230
          
           
             Riches
             of
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             133
          
           
             Richmond
             built
             ,
             vpon
             what
             occasion
             .
             187
          
           
             Riot
             and
             retainers
             suppressed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             216
          
           
             Rome
             euer
             respected
             by
             king
             H.
             70
          
           
             A
             Rumour
             false
             ,
             procuring
             much
             hatred
             to
             the
             king
             19
          
           
             Rumour
             false
             enquired
             after
             to
             be
             punished
             37
          
           
             Rumour
             that
             the
             D.
             of
             York
             was
             aliue
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             K.
             own
             nourishing
             .
             244
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAnctuary
             at
             Colneham
             could
             not
             protect
             Traytors
             18
          
           
             Sanctuary
             priuiledges
             qualified
             by
             a
             Bull
             from
             the
             Pope
             in
             three
             points
             .
             39
          
           
             Saturday
             obserued
             and
             fansied
             by
             K.
             Henry
             7.
             170
          
           
             Saying
             of
             the
             king
             when
             hee
             heard
             of
             Rebels
             69
          
           
             Scottish
             men
             voyded
             out
             of
             England
             .
             101
          
           
             Seruice
             of
             escuage
             164
          
           
             Simon
             the
             Priest
             20
          
           
             Skreenes
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             who
             164
          
           
             A
             sleight
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             taking
             good
             effect
             in
             warre
             103
          
           
             Sluce
             besieged
             and
             taken
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Southsayers
             prediction
             mistaken
             .
             71
          
           
             Speeches
             51.
             82.
             91
          
           
             Speech
             of
             the
             king
             to
             Parliament
             96
          
           
             Speech
             of
             Perkin
             148
          
           
             Speech
             conditionall
             doth
             not
             qualifie
             words
             of
             Treason
             134
          
           
             Speeches
             bitter
             against
             the
             king
             .
             111
          
           
             Sparkes
             of
             rebellion
             neglected
             ,
             dangerous
             20
          
           
             Spies
             from
             the
             king
             124
          
           
             Sprites
             ,
             of
             what
             kinde
             ,
             vexed
             k.
             H.
             112
          
           
             Stanley
             Sir
             William
             Stanley
             crownes
             K.
             
          
           
             Henry
             in
             the
             field
             5
          
           
             Motiues
             of
             his
             falling
             from
             the
             K.
             135
          
           
             Sir
             Will.
             Stanley
             appeached
             of
             Treason
             132.
             is
             confined
             ,
             and
             examined
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             ,
             133.
             is
             beheaded
             ,
             134.
             
             Reasons
             which
             alienated
             the
             kings
             affections
             .
             136
          
           
             Starre
             Chamber
             Court
             confirmed
             in
             certaine
             cases
             .
             63
          
           
             Starre
             Chamber
             Court
             described
             ,
             what
             causes
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             64
          
           
             
             Statute
             of
             non
             claime
             72
          
           
             Steward
             publick
             the
             K.
             60
          
           
             Strength
             of
             the
             Cornishmen
             171
          
           
             Spoyles
             of
             Bosworth
             field
             135
          
           
             Spoyles
             as
             water
             spilt
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             176
          
           
             Subsidie
             denyed
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Yorkshire
             and
             Durham
             ,
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             .
             67
          
           
             Subsidies
             denyed
             by
             the
             Cornishmen
             163
          
           
             Subsidie
             Commissioner
             killed
             .
             165
          
           
             Subsidie
             ,
             how
             much
             163
          
           
             Swart
             Martin
             30
          
           
             Sweating
             sicknesse
             9
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             .
             9
          
           
             Sweating
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             interpretation
             the
             people
             made
             of
             it
             .
             36
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             ATale
             pleasant
             concerning
             the
             K.
             243
          
           
             Terror
             among
             the
             kings
             seruants
             and
             subiects
             137
          
           
             Tirrill
             Sir
             Iames
             ,
             a
             murderer
             of
             K.
             Edw.
             2.
             sonnes
             123
          
           
             Tirrill
             executed
             213
          
           
             Thanks
             of
             the
             king
             to
             the
             Parliament
             52
          
           
             Thanksgiuing
             to
             God
             for
             the
             victorie
             1.
             36.
             38.
             106
          
           
             Three
             Titles
             to
             the
             kingdome
             meete
             in
             king
             Hen.
             3
          
           
             Title
             to
             France
             stirred
             93
          
           
             By
             the
             king
             himselfe
             98
          
           
             Treasure
             to
             bee
             kept
             in
             the
             kingdome
             75
          
           
             Treasure
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             how
             .
             37
             50.
             209
          
           
             Treasure
             inordinately
             affected
             by
             the
             king
             211
          
           
             Treasure
             how
             increased
             216
          
           
             Treasure
             left
             at
             the
             kings
             death
             ,
             how
             much
             230
          
           
             Trade
             ,
             the
             increase
             therof
             considered
             59
          
           
             Trade
             in
             decay
             pincheth
             161
          
           
             Traytors
             taken
             out
             of
             Sanctuary
             ,
             18
          
           
             Tower
             the
             kings
             lodging
             ,
             wherefore
             .
             132
          
           
             A
             Triplicity
             dangerous
             166
          
           
             Triumph
             at
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Ladie
             Elizab.
             to
             k.
             H.
             16
          
           
             Truce
             with
             Scotland
             40
          
           
             Tyrants
             ,
             the
             obsequies
             of
             the
             people
             to
             them
             2
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VIctory
             wisely
             husbanded
             by
             the
             French
             62
          
           
             Victory
             at
             Black
             Heath
             171
          
           
             Vnion
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             its
             first
             originall
             174
          
           
             Voyage
             of
             k.
             Henry
             into
             France
             .
             109
          
           
             Voyage
             for
             discouerie
             188.
             189
          
           
             Vrswick
             Ambassador
             112
          
           
             Vsury
             66
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAlsingbam
             Lady
             vowed
             to
             by
             k.
             Henry
             32
          
           
             Wards
             wronged
             210
          
           
             Warre
             betweene
             the
             French
             king
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Brittain
             48
          
           
             Warre
             ,
             the
             fame
             thereof
             aduantagious
             to
             king
             Henry
             49.
             50
          
           
             Warre
             gainfull
             to
             the
             king
             163
          
           
             Warre
             pretended
             to
             get
             money
             99
          
           
             Warre
             of
             Fraunce
             ended
             by
             a
             peace
             ,
             wherat
             the
             souldiers
             murmur
             ,
             111
          
           
             White
             Rose
             of
             England
             120.
             184
          
           
             Wilford
             counterfeit
             Earle
             of
             Warw.
             194
          
           
             A
             Wifes
             affection
             226
          
           
             Wooduile
             voluntarily
             goes
             to
             aide
             the
             Duke
             of
             Brittaine
             49
          
           
             Wooduile
             slaine
             at
             S.
             Albans
             in
             Brittaine
             62
          
           
             Wolsey
             employed
             by
             the
             king
             .
             227
          
           
             
             Women
             carried
             away
             by
             violence
             ,
             a
             law
             enacted
             against
             it
             :
             the
             reasons
             .
             65
          
           
             Womens
             ingratitude
             punished
             by
             law
             .
             146
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             YEomen
             of
             the
             Guard
             first
             instituted
             .
             10
          
           
             Yeomanrie
             how
             maintained
             .
             73
          
           
             Yorke
             house
             and
             title
             fauoured
             by
             the
             people
             .
             4.
             19
          
           
             Yorke
             Title
             and
             Line
             depressed
             by
             k.
             Henry
             6.
             16
          
           
             Yorke
             Title
             fauoured
             in
             Ireland
             .
             23
          
           
             Yorkeshire
             and
             Durham
             deny
             to
             pay
             the
             Subsidie
             .
             67
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01483-e570
           
             The
             Originall
             of
             this
             Proclamation
             remaineth
             with
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cotton
            
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Preseruer
             and
             Treasurer
             of
             rare
             Antiquities
             :
             from
             whose
             Manuscripts
             I
             haue
             had
             much
             light
             for
             the
             furnishing
             of
             this
             Worke.